Imperative

by empilry

Summary:

Leah and Sam have been best friends since childhood and in love for years. They know they are meant to be together, no matter what the legends say. As they learn about their tribe's history and what has been deliberately hidden from them, they set out to right the wrongs committed by previous packs. [AU]

Chapter 1: One

I hadn't seen Sam in three weeks. No one had. He hadn't been to school or work. Even his mom had no clue where he was. She and I had been putting up posters every day. I was terrified. Sam was the love of my life and I didn’t even know if he was alive.

Let me back up a minute. Or a decade. 

Sam was my next door neighbor my whole life. We grew up together. Our moms were friends, the type that teased we'd get married one day. I always hoped it was true. He was my best friend when we were little. He was my first crush in middle school. He asked me to go with him to every dance at school but didn't make a real move until I was a freshman and he was a sophomore.

It was at the homecoming dance. He was on the football team so the dance was in his honor, at least partially. He could have invited any of the cheerleaders and I half expected he would. He was hot, hot, hot. 

But he invited me.

Of course I said yes. I had butterflies in my stomach getting ready. We didn't spend as much time together as we did when we were kids but he still walked me to school every morning. He couldn't walk me home every day because of practice. He played sports in the afternoons for most of the year. He said it was the best way to get a scholarship. I ran track and played softball, so I understood. For me it was just fun, competing and forcing my body to do amazing things. 

Anyway, that dance… I had butterflies getting ready. I chose a pastel yellow dress that my mom said looked great with my eyes. I liked how my butt looked in it. I hoped Sam did too. 

Sam wore a black suit and tie. He wore a yellow button up shirt to match my dress. He looked so good!

My dad drove us to that dance. I think he had tried to intimidate Sam, but Sam wouldn't have it. He just wasn't scared. He was respectful, but not scared. I think even then he knew he would never hurt me.

Our first dance was a slow dance. “I've been wanting to talk to you, Lee-lee.” He said seriously, his mouth close to my ear as he held me tight on the dance floor. 

“You can talk to me about anything, Sam. What's up?” I pulled away from him a little and looked up at him. He looked nervous. I panicked a little. What could this be about? 

“Lee-lee, willyoubemygirlfriend?” He asked hurriedly. 

“What? Slow down, Sam.” I thought he just asked me to be his girlfriend, but I couldn’t be sure.

“Will. You. Be. My. Girlfriend.” He slowed way down. I could feel his heartbeat racing in his chest. I wondered if he could feel mine.

“Yes, Sam, yes of course.” I said, starry eyed, then pulled him closer into a hug. Then I shook out of it, pulled back and looked up at him again. “This isn't a prank or something is it? Like in those teen movies where the hot jock asks the loser out on a dare?”

“A prank?” he asked, incredulously. “God, no!” He cupped my cheek with one hand then lifted my chin as he leaned down to kiss me. 

My eyes closed as his soft mouth met mine. His lips were gently biting mine, pulling them into his. It felt so good. This wasn't a prank. We kissed like that for over a minute, swaying to the song.

Then we heard a teacher yell, “Break it up, you two! Or we'll have to separate you.”

We pulled our mouths apart but not our bodies. I heard a few whistles. They might be from his team mates. I didn't care. 

I put my head on his shoulder. “Where'd you learn to kiss like that?”

“I asked Paul for some tips.” He said, chuckling. 

“Oh. Did you two practice together?” I asked, smiling.

“Ha ha. No. He just kind of described it to me.” He said with a soft laugh. His hands were on my lower back, brushing the top of my ass. “You're so beautiful, Lee-lee. I've been wanting to do that for so long.”

“I've been wanting you to do that too. I've had a crush on you since sixth grade.”

“Why didn't you say anything?”

“Why didn't you?”

“I just did.” Sam said.

“True. I didn’t say anything because I didn't know what would be different. Like, if you didn't feel that way, would it ruin our friendship if I told you? And if you did feel that way, we already walk to school together and go to dances together. So what will be different?”

“A couple things will be different. First, I want to hold your hand when we walk to school.”

I'm sure I was blushing when he said that. “Ok. I'd really like that.”

He tilted his head so that his cheek was resting on my hair. It felt so intimate. “I'm glad. And I want to spend time with you on the weekends. I always miss you on the weekends.”

“You do? So you want to go on a date or something?”

“Sometimes, definitely. Sometimes we could study together or watch TV or play a game or go to the beach. I don't want to have to come up with an excuse to see you every weekend. I want us to plan it so we can both count on it.”

“I like that too. We'll have to plan it since both of our schedules are so busy.”

“Exactly. And there's one more thing I want from you, Leah Clearwater, my girlfriend.”

My whole body tingled when he called me his girlfriend. “What's that?” I whispered, looking up at him again.

“I'm going to want to kiss you. Every day.”

“Ok,” I squeaked.

I agreed to his terms and had been living by them for two and a half years. Of course we had done a lot more than kiss. We had done everything. But he still held my hand when he walked me to school every day, kissed me often, way more than once a day, and we always made plans for the weekend. Those were the cornerstones of our relationship. At least they were until three weeks ago when Sam disappeared.

Chapter 2

Warning: This chapter has lemons.

Sam’s POV

I watched from the woods as Leah sat at her picnic table and cried, again. I just wanted to go to her. To be with her. But I was stuck in this giant wolf body.

The elders had all met me in the woods and talked to me, one-on-one. They had tried to talk me into reverting to my human form.

There was nothing I wanted more than to be human again and explain to Leah why I hadn't been there to walk her to school. I had been walking her to school since she started kindergarten. It felt sacred. I planned to do it until she graduated, and then we'd leave for college together.

Now… I couldn't even go to college, they explained. I could never leave. The elders, her dad specifically, told me to break up with Leah, that I wasn't safe to be around. I snarled so viciously at the suggestion, he never brought it up again.

Each night, I slept under her window. It was the only way I could live with myself. I heard her cry herself to sleep. She thought I was dead, I was sure of it. I needed to be near her.

Leah’s POV

When I walked out of my house that morning, I found the most wonderful but also terrifying sight awaiting me. Sam was curled in a ball, butt naked in the bushes by my front door. Was he okay?

“Sam! Sam!” I called frantically as I crouched before him.

He turned to me and opened his eyes. “Lee-lee.” His voice was hoarse, like he hadn't used it in ages.

He scrambled to stand and I stood with him. He didn't even seem to realize he was nude. He just pulled me closer into a fierce hug. “Leah, I missed you. I'm so sorry I haven't been here for you, that I made you worry. I love you baby. I'm so sorry.”

I clung to him so tight. This was everything I had hoped for. He was alive. He was not injured. He was not insane. But then, “What happened? Where were you?” I pulled away a little to look up at his face.

He was looking toward the front door where my dad now stood, glaring at him.

“I'm not allowed to say.” He turned back to me. “I'm sorry. I would tell you if I could. I'm sorry Leah.”

“What? You're not allowed to say? Says who?” That didn’t make any sense. We never had secrets from each other.

“The council.” He whispered.

I turned to my dad. He was at the heart of the council. He was still glaring at Sam. I could tell that he was furious. I could tell that Sam was telling the truth.

“Leah, come inside. Sam is not safe to be around right now.”

Sam growled behind me, squeezing me closer. It was so hot. “I'm not leaving him! I don't know what you did to him, but I’m always safe with him. He’ll never hurt me!” I turned back to Sam. “Can we go for a walk? Do you want to grab some shorts or something.”

He laughed and blushed a little. “I'm afraid if I go in that house,” he pointed with his head to his mom's, “she won't let me out without a full interrogation. Do you want me to walk you to school? Maybe Seth or your dad can lend me some shorts for that?”

“I don't want you to walk me to school.” I put my hand on his stubbly cheek and kissed him deeply. He tasted different. He didn't taste like toothpaste and mouthwash at all but he didn’t taste unclean like morning breath either. He tasted like raw man, but it was still good, so good. Our tongues were hungry for each other. I could feel his hands on my ass and I was tempted to do the same except I knew my dad was still standing right there, in the doorway.

I pulled away enough to say, “let's take a walk in the woods.” He scooped me up into his arms and ran before my dad could protest further. He ran around the house into my backyard and took me deep into the woods. We were going fast, too fast, but he was in control.

He slowed when we got to a mossy clearing. He laid me down on a thick bed of moss then crawled over me, kissing me again. He reached up my shirt, then peeled it over my head, carefully tossing it on a nearby log. Still kissing me, he reached around my back and unclasped my bra, freeing the girls.

“Is this ok?” He asked while inching my pants down. “I missed you so much Lee-lee.”

I nodded. “Of course it's ok, Sam. I missed you too. But we'll talk after, right?” I still had so many questions.

“Yeah, we'll definitely talk after.” Sam said. I was completely naked now and his face was between my legs. He was sniffing me.

“I took a shower.” I said, coyly.

“I know. I wish you hadn't. It weakens the aroma.” Why did that turn me on so much? It was such a weird thing to say.

He bent my legs, forcing my hips to point up. He started licking my clit, over and over, rapidly licking, building an intense sensation until I was coming.

Then he replaced his tongue with his thumb and slid his tongue inside me.

“Sam, this is great, but fuck me already!”

I didn't have to ask him twice. He buried his cock into me as he brought his face to mine.

“I missed you so much.” He looked on the verge of tears.

“Sh. Sh. We'll talk after.” I kissed his eyes. “For now, we fuck.”

He growled. So fucking hot. He had me moaning in pleasure. His arms were around my back and he lifted me onto his thighs. He was kneeling now and I was in his lap facing him. He pummeled into me, grunting as he moved. It was so good. It felt like home. I was sucking on his neck, breathing in his scent. I had missed this, being in his arms, connected like this.

Then he was standing, holding me by the ass, never losing our connection. He lifted me a little, then slammed our bodies together, over and over and over. I was grunting with each thrust now and he was growling, almost purring. It felt amazing. I knew he was strong, but he had never done this with me before.

“Gah!” I screamed. “I'm coming, Sam!”

He picked up his pace, Jack rabbiting into me so that we could come together. I squeezed him inside and I could feel his hot load shoot into me with force.

He lay down on the moss bed, still inside me. I was on top of him, chest to chest. I didn't want to move. I wanted to keep him inside of me for as long as possible. It was one of the best parts, the intimacy off the charts for me and he knew this, so he never slid right out.

“I'm so sorry I was gone, Lee-lee.” He started.

“What can you tell me?”

“It's so stupid, really, the secret. I mean you know the legends. What's the harm in knowing that they're true?”

“What legends? The tricky raven and the bear?” That was our most famous legend.

“No, the other big one, the one about our ancestry.”

“The wolves? How we're descended from wolves?”

“That's the one, baby.”

“And it's true? We did descend from wolves?” I asked. What the fuck was he talking about?

He nodded. “Yeah, we did.”

“And what does that have to do with your disappearing? Were you kidnapped by wolves or something?”

“Great guess! And sort of close.” He smiled widely. I loved that smile.

“Ok, I don't get it. What happened?”

“Well, I can't tell you, but we can discuss the legends. They didn't forbid that.”

“Who didn't?”

“Your dad, the elders.” he kissed the top of my head and that movement jostled the last of his length out of me. “Sorry.” He whispered.

I shook my head. “It’s fine.” I reached up to kiss his chin. “What do I need to know about the legends?”

“Are you warm enough, Lee-lee? I didn't think to bring a blanket or anything.”

“No, your body is so hot, in more ways than one.” I rubbed my hands on his abs and pecs.

“Do you remember the legend saying anything about men with hot bodies?”

I thought for a minute. “In contrast with the cold ones, the shape shifters had hot bodies.”

“Mmmhmm. And I have a hot body?”

SPOV

Leah's naked body lay on top of mine. We had made love for the first time in almost a month. I had brought her to my favorite spot in the woods, the moss carpet. That's what I called it. It was as comfortable as any bed. I was trying to tell her the truth without disrespecting the elders.

“You sure do have a hot body.” She said, fingering the lines of my abs. “But it's different, Sam. Harder, leaner somehow, but also bulkier. More muscles and almost no fat. Have you not been eating?”

There was concern in her voice.

“I've eaten plenty, sweetheart.” I ate constantly. Even as a wolf, I was eating an elk a day, which was way more than was normal for wolves, I'm pretty sure. “So back to that hot body.” She giggled. It was wonderful. Her giggle was my favorite sound in the world, next to her screaming my name in pleasure. But I needed to focus. “The shape shifters had hot bodies, you said. What shape did they shift into?”

“Wolves.”

“So if I have a hot body like them…”

“Are you saying you shift into a wolf?”

I nodded.

“Sam, you can't expect me to believe that.”

“I was stuck, Leah. I didn't know how to shift back. I still don't. I could shift back into a wolf at any time and be lost again. I don't know how to control it.”

“You're telling me that you shifted into a wolf three weeks ago, and have been stuck in that form and didn't know how to shift back?”

“Yeah.”

“And the elders knew about it and told you not to tell me?”

“When I went missing, your dad came into the woods and called for me, saying he knew I was a wolf. My hearing is very good. I came toward him, not too close for fear he would shoot me. He told me everything, about the wolves and the cold ones. He told me that it wasn't safe to be near you and that I should dump you.”

“He didn't!”

“I got pretty mad and scared him really badly so he only said that once. My wolf is huge, Lee-lee, as tall as me, so I imagine it was very scary.”

“What have you been eating?”

“Elk from the national forest. I can run really fast, faster than any car I've ever been in.”

“That'll be great for your college scholarship.”

I sighed. “Baby, I can't go to college.”

“What are you talking about?” she looked up at me, truly confused. We had both been working towards going to college our whole lives. I think she was more shocked by this than the wolf shit.

“There are cold ones in Forks.”

“Cold ones?” She got that cute pensive look on her face. “You mean vampires?”

“Yeah, baby, I'm the only protector for the reservation.”

“Oh.” My heart sank at the realization that came with that one syllable from her lips. She would have to dump me when she went off to college. She’d resist at first. She really did love me. But these kind of long distance relationships never lasted. I’d enjoy her while I could, then enjoy her memory for the rest of my life. I knew I'd never love anyone as much as I loved Leah Clearwater.

“We'll make it work, baby.” I said, sure that I was lying. Maybe it was selfish of me to hold onto her, knowing that we wouldn't be together in the end. But I had to. She was my only comfort.

“Make what work?”

“Us, baby, when you go to college.”

“No. No. I'll stay.”

“What?!” I was getting a little mad. “You have to go. You have dreams.”

“All of my best dreams are with you, Sam Uley. You know that. You have to know that. I know we're young. I just…” her voice hitched and she stopped talking abruptly.

“Just what, Lee-lee?”

She took in a deep breath. “When you were gone… I thought you were dead. It was the hardest couple weeks of my life. I mean, the only time I ever walked to school without you was when you had mono, and even then, you started walking me to school again days before you were ready to come back to school yourself. I realized I can't live this life without you. We're too entwined. I'm staying with you, wherever you are. And you can't stop me.”

I laughed. “Like I'd want to stop you. I love you. I don't want you to give up anything for me though.”

“Then don't make me give you up.”

“I'll let you decide, ok? I won't resent you if you decide to leave. Please don't resent me if you decide to stay.”

She laughed like the idea was ludicrous. “Deal.”

That day on the moss carpet was bliss. We made love again and talked about all the little things I missed. I told her about life as a wolf, how I always slept outside of her bedroom window, how I hunted, and where to find water.

Chapter 3

SPOV

I walked Leah to school the next morning and went back to class myself the next day. I learned to phase into a wolf and control the phase. I ran the border of the reservation every night, just to make sure no vampires had crossed into our land. None ever had. I honestly didn't even know what I'd do if I crossed a vampire other than the Cullens.

One of the first things I had to do when I went back to school was quit baseball. I was the lead pitcher, so I knew I was letting the team down. But every time I threw the ball, the catcher was wincing in pain. I was throwing too hard, no matter how much I tried not too. I couldn't risk injuring someone just so I could keep playing.

After that, I spent most afternoons on the bleachers, watching Leah's softball practice and completing any school work I needed to do. It was fun just watching her. She was so strong, a fierce competitor, an ideal mate.

 

LPOV

After practice one day, I climbed the bleachers and straddled Sam's lap. I laced my fingers into his hair. I looked at his lips like I was going to kiss him, then I rubbed his face into my sweaty boobs. 

He was laughing and I was grinning like a fool. He wrapped his arms around my back and crashed his lips to mine.

“You looked so hot out there.” He said and I think he meant it. 

“On the field? Wearing the same uniform as everyone else, covered by a baseball cap?”

“No one else has that ass, Lee-lee.” He whispered into my ear, hands squeezing my ass. “I could spot it from a mile away and watch it run around the field for days.”

“Oh yeah, what else do you want to do to it?” I teased.

Sam growled. “You know we don't have time for that right now.”

“We don't?” I asked innocently, feeling his shaft harden underneath me.

He was sucking on my neck. “Gentle,” I reminded him. His light sucks turned to hickies way too quickly since his transformation.

He pulled away, looking at my neck to make sure there wasn't a fresh mark.

“Want me to give you a hand job under the bleachers?”

He laughed again. “Lee-lee, yes, I want that but we're not doing it.” He kissed me again. “If you'd stop teasing me, it'll go down.” He closed his eyes and put his forehead against mine. 

I decided to help him by listing things that weren't sexy. “Dissecting frogs… acid rain… coral reef destruction… your grandma naked… dead puppies.” 

After a minute he lifted me off his lap and stood to walk me home. Then I heard a wolf howling. It was a strange time for a wolf to be out and howling.

SPOV

A howl? It didn't sound like a normal wolf. It sounded like my own howls.

My eyes snapped to Leah's. Her face was ripe with questions. “I've got to check that out. It sounds like it might be another protector.”

She nodded. 

“I'll come by after. If it's too late, can I sneak into your window?”

She nodded again. “Go!” She urged. 

I kissed her forehead and ran into the woods. It took under a minute to run to my house. I left my clothes in a tree there. When I was deep in the woods I phased. 

The plan was to try to sniff out the other wolf. Instead, I could see what they saw in my own head. 

WHAT THE FUCK! A familiar voice said. 

WHO ARE YOU? I asked. WHERE ARE YOU? 

They were turning and I saw Paul Lahote's backyard. I ran to his house before he could make some sarcastic wise crack. 

PAUL? 

THAT'S MY NAME, DON'T WEAR IT OUT. AAAAAAHHHH! THERE'S A WOLF! He was looking right at me. It was cool to see me in his eyes. I hadn't thought much about what I looked like before. I was huge, I already knew that. I was black all over. And I was regal, majestic as fuck.

Paul was almost as big as me. He was silver and gray, and I guess he was pretty majestic looking too.

DAMN STRAIGHT I'M MAJESTIC LOOKING, BUT WHERE ARE MY HANDS? 

PAUL, IT'S ME, SAM.

NO SHIT! HI SAM. I THOUGHT YOU SOUNDED FAMILIAR. YOU LOOK LIKE A HUGE DOG.

WOLF, PAUL, WE SHAPESHIFT INTO WOLVES, LIKE IN THE LEGENDS. 

SO FIRST YOU CALL ME MAJESTIC AND NOW YOU'RE CALLING ME A LEGEND. ARE YOU HITTING ON ME?

FUCK OFF, PAUL. I started trotting away. I’d much rather be with Leah than put up with this bullshit.

YOU STILL TAPPING THAT? SHE IS HOT. I'VE BEEN WAITING AGES FOR MY TURN. 

Without even thinking, my teeth were on his throat. IT'S NEVER HAPPENING! After a moment, he submitted and I stepped back. DON'T THINK ABOUT HER LIKE THAT, NOT WHEN WE’RE IN WOLF FORM. THEN WE WON'T HAVE A PROBLEM.

OK, BUT I CAN STILL KEEP HER IN MY SPANK BANK, RIGHT? 

I snarled at him. I could see through his eyes how intimidating it looked. It's a wonder Harry Clearwater didn't shit himself when I did it to him. I CAN'T STOP YOU, BUT THIS IS THE LAST I WANT TO HEAR ABOUT IT. 

SO WE CAN READ EACH OTHER'S MINDS? THAT'S PRETTY CRAZY. He said, changing the subject.

I was focusing deliberately on my surroundings. I didn't particularly want Paul Lahote to have access to my memories. 

SO WHY THE FUCK AM I A WOLF, SAM? WHY ARE YOU A WOLF? 

OH YEAH, THAT. THE LEGENDS. THE COLD ONES. THERE ARE COLD ONES IN FORKS. THE CULLENS.

Paul thought for a moment. COLD ONES… YOU MEAN VAMPIRES?

YEP. WHEN THEY ARE NEAR, THEY ACTIVATE THE GENES THAT TURN US INTO SHAPE SHIFTERS. BUT WE HAVE A TREATY WITH THESE VAMPS. THEY DON'T EAT HUMANS, ONLY ANIMALS. SO WE CAN'T KILL THEM. 

Then I showed him an image of all of the Cullens. 

WE CAN'T KILL THEM UNLESS THEY ARE ON RESERVATION LAND. I explained. AS PART OF THE TREATY, WE ARE NOT ALLOWED TO BE IN WOLF FORM IN FORKS WHILE THEY ARE IN RESIDENCE. 

DAMN SAM. WHY DO I WANT TO KILL THEM SO BAD? 

INSTINCT. THAT'S WHY I KEEP TO THE RESERVATION NOW THAT I'M IN CONTROL. 

IN CONTROL?

WHEN I WAS FIRST A WOLF, IT TOOK THREE WEEKS FOR ME TO TURN BACK INTO A MAN. REMEMBER HOW I WAS MISSING? 

He nodded. 

I HAD TO HUNT IN THE NATIONAL FOREST. I LIVED OFF ELK. I CAN SHOW YOU HOW IF YOU CAN'T PHASE BACK. 

HOW DO YOU PHASE BACK? I GOT A DATE TONIGHT. 

I rolled my eyes. I DON'T KNOW. I JUST…

Then I stood as a man before him. I was naked and unashamed.

“Our clothes don't shift with us.” I explained. Then I leaned forward and was a wolf again.

DO YOU WANT TO TRY IT? 

TRY WHAT? HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO DO IT? 

FOCUS ON MY THOUGHTS AS I STAND AS A HUMAN. 

Slowly, I thought about wanting to become human. I thought about what I wanted to do… with Leah and I was human again. I just hoped that I phased out before Paul saw any of those thoughts. 

Then I bent forward again, thinking of wanting to talk to Paul, wanting to help Paul be human. And I was a wolf again.

SHE IS SO HOT, SAM. I'D BE MONOGAMOUS TOO IF I HAD THAT WHENEVER I WANT. He sounded genuine but that didn't make it any better. Leah was mine.

SHUT THE FUCK UP ABOUT LEAH! THINK ABOUT YOUR DATE TONIGHT. 

He was thinking about this naked blond chick with a body that looked just like Leah's. I let it slide, hoping it would get him out of my head.

He stood and he was a man. “Where are my clothes?”

I stood next to him. “They don't phase with us.” I bent down and picked up a scrap of fabric. “You were wearing a blue shirt today.” I showed him the fabric scrap.

“Fuck! My shoes too? I was going to wear those tonight.”

“Yeah, you'll want to get control of your phasing or you'll lose a lot of clothes. Go in and put some shorts on. I'll run home and grab some too and we'll meet in the middle, ok?”

He nodded and ran in. 

I ran to my house and saw Leah coming up the street. I pulled on my shorts and jogged to her.

“What was it?” She asked. 

I took her backpack and equipment bag and gave her a kiss on the top of the head. “It's Paul. He's a shifter now too. Can you tell your dad when he gets home? I've got to show him the ropes so I won't be back until late.”

“You'll still visit me tonight?”

“I want to, baby, don't wait up. I'll wake you when I get there, ok? I want you well rested.”

“Ok. I've got plenty of work to do so I’ll be ok without you for a few hours.”

We were at her door now. I gently dropped her stuff and lifted her up to me. She wrapped her legs around me and kissed me. After a moment, I pulled my face away slightly. “I don't want to, but I have to go.”

“I know. I’ll want to hear all about it later,” she said as I lowered her to the ground and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

Paul was waiting in my backyard. “Meet in the middle, huh? You are so whipped.”

I made him cancel his date. He was mad about it but he got over it. They had to reschedule for next week because he was booked until then. 

Paul phased in and out of wolf form for practice. “Why did it take you three weeks?”

“It took a week before the elders even knew what happened to me. By then, I was pretty messed up emotionally. I had given up hope. And the way they were explaining it just didn’t make any sense to me at all. I lucked out and phased back in my sleep. Then I went to Old Quil before even trying to phase again. His dad was in the last pack and he tried to explain the process thoroughly. The next time I shifted to wolf, I was able to shift back in under a minute. Now I can control it easily.”

I brought Paul into the national forest to sniff out the leech trails of the Cullens. WE CAN'T ATTACK THEM UNLESS THEY ARE ON OUR LAND. 

I REALLY WANT TO THOUGH. 

YEAH, ME TOO. BUT WE CAN'T. 

I showed him the path of the border patrol. I WANT YOU TO PATROL BEFORE SCHOOL. I PATROL AT NIGHT. JUST A BORDER RUN TO MAKE SURE THERE AREN'T ANY FRESH TRAILS. IF THERE ARE FRESH TRAILS, HOWL.

Paul sighed. OK. HOW LONG DO WE HAVE TO DO THIS FOR? 

I DON'T KNOW. I THINK IT'S A LIFELONG THING. I CAN'T GO TO COLLEGE NEXT YEAR, OR THE YEAR AFTER THAT WITH LEAH.

FUCK THAT. I'LL GO WITH LEAH THEN.

NO, YOU WON'T. I said sternly.

LIKE HELL I WON'T. WHO ARE YOU TO TELL ME, SAM ULEY? 

My voice became deeper, more melodic. YOU WILL NOT MOVE AWAY FROM THE REZ WHILE THERE IS A VAMPIRE THREAT NEARBY. 

WHAT. THE. FUCK. WHAT WAS THAT? I CAN'T LEAVE THE REZ NOW, I CAN FEEL IT. I CAN'T EVEN MOVE TO FORKS. WHAT DID YOU JUST DO TO ME, SAM? 

I DON'T KNOW. I JUST KNOW THAT I HAD TO DO IT. IT'S LATE. I’LL TALK TO BILLY BLACK ABOUT IT TOMORROW. 

FINE. GO HOME TO YOUR HOTTIE, MOTHER FUCKER.

I ran home. Leah's desk lamp was still on. 

When I climbed to her open window, I chastised her teasingly, “I told you not to wait up.”

“I have an essay to finish.” She said, yawning at her desk. She was wearing one of my old football jerseys… and nothing else.

 

LPOV

“Do you want me to leave?” Sam was standing in front of me in his shorts… and nothing else. 

“Fuck no.” I started pulling him toward the bed

“Lee-lee, your parents aren't asleep yet.” He could tell from his super wolf hearing.

“I have a plan. Lay on the floor, shorts off.”

He pulled down his shorts and his hard cock sprung free. When he lay on the floor, the bed hid him from the door.

I lowered myself onto him, sliding his cock in me. He grabbed my hips and thrust up into me with a grunt. 

“Uh uh uh. You're loud. We're going to do this my way,” I said. I grabbed his hands and put them on my breasts, each cupping one. I put my hands on his sinewy thighs. Then I bounced on his dick for a while, occasionally dropping to grind my clit on him. His thumbs were on my nipples, working their magic.

He sat up to kiss me. His hands moved to my ass, just where I liked them. He felt so good inside of me. After his transformation, Sam's dick was huge, intimidatingly huge, just like the rest of his body. But inside me, it hit all the right spots. I felt so complete, having him in me. 

He was grinding me against him now. “Are you almost there, baby?”

My head was on his shoulder and I was sucking his neck. “Yeah, almost, just a little more…” Then I bit him as I came.

He growled in pleasure. The growling was new too but I loved it so much. He plunged in deep, holding me to him as he spilled into me. 

I didn't want to move at all. This was my happy place. The connection with Sam after sex, it was my heaven. I blissed out on his lap for a few minutes, just hugging him close. Finally, I asked, “How were things with Paul?”

“He took it pretty well. I made him cancel his date tonight though.”

“Poor Paul has to go a whole day without getting laid.” I said in a mocking voice.

“I don't know about that. There was a rumor that he had Jennie Jenks in the girls locker room at lunch today.”

“No way! She's such a good girl though.” Jennie was a sophomore and I always thought she was sweet and shy. 

“Paul prefers them that way. He gets bored of sluts. Except his anal dates. He keeps those around.”

“Anal dates?”

“That’s what he calls them. He says some of his dates only do anal, so they’re probably sluts, but Paul sees them regularly. Other than that, he likes good girls.”

“That reminds me, my cousin Emily is coming over the weekend.” 

“In two days?” Sam asked.

“No, next weekend, in nine days.”

“Ok, so you want to do a double date or something? I could get one of the guys from the team to come. Adam Wilde isn't seeing anyone and I could see them getting along.”

“I was actually thinking of Paul. She asked about him.” I said, smiling. She sounded excited about seeing him again, too.

“You don't think they…”

“No! Emily's a good girl. But we ran into him at the fair last year, remember? And I think she has a little crush.”

“I'm sure he'll be up for it. Where were you thinking of going?”

“Roller skating in Forks.”

“Does she roller skate?” he asked me skeptically.

“She'll have to. I'm sure Paul can help her stay on her feet.” 

Sam rolled his eyes at me. “Paul is not boyfriend material, Lee-lee. Don't get your hopes up that anything good is going to come of this, other than Paul coming.”

I giggled at that. “What color is Paul's wolf?”

“He's silver and gray, almost as big as mine. But the weirdest thing is that when we are both wolves, we can read each other's thoughts. I can see what he sees, so I got the first good view of my own wolf. I look bad ass, all black. But we can also hear each other's thoughts and watch each other's memories. So I can't think about you at all or else the conversation gets derailed.”

“That sounds amazing. I'm jealous that he gets to read your thoughts. I’d love to poke around in your brain.”

“You know everything about me, baby. And I would never want you to be a protector. I want to protect you. I don't want you in danger.”

“Yeah, it still sounds really cool. Except I wouldn't be able to run track anymore. It'd be too suspicious, running 100 miles an hour.”

“Yep, that's the only downside.” Sam said sarcastically, then his stomach rumbled. He was always hungry. I pulled the bread bag out from under my bed. I kept it stocked with peanut butter sandwiches for moments like this.  

“I don't want you to go.” I said honestly, handing him a sandwich.

“Thanks. I don't have to go yet.”

“Will you stay with me tonight?” Sam was the best cuddler. He was a little warm but I didn't mind. It was worth it to keep him with me. 

He swallowed his second sandwich. “Yeah, I can do that. We can get cozy when you’re ready, ok?”

I nodded. “So do you think anyone else will shapeshift?”

“Maybe.” Sam said. “We talked about that, Paul and me. The last pack changed because of the Cullens too and there were three of them, so I think it's reasonable to expect three of us.”

“Makes sense. Let's get cozy on the bed.”

“Do you want me to wear my shorts?”

“No, I like your soft dick between my butt cheeks. No shorts.”

I turned off the light and climbed onto my bed. He followed me. He put his soft dick between my butt cheeks, as requested, and held me until morning.

 

SPOV

When I heard her brother stirring, I kissed Leah so she’d wake up. “I've got to go,” I whispered, “see you in about an hour.”

She nodded sleepily. She was so beautiful. 

I jumped out of her window and into mine. 

“Where were you last night?” My mom asked. She was sitting in my desk chair. 

Shit. 

“Ma, I'm sorry, I fell asleep while hanging out with Leah.”

“Do her parents know that you do that? I know this isn't the first time you've ‘accidentally’ fallen asleep there.” She did the finger quotes around the word ‘accidentally.’

I gulped. “Ma, we're being safe, I promise. I’d never let anything happen to her. You know how much I love her.” Leah had been on birth control since I made it to second base. She was smart like that.

“You didn't answer the question.”

“No, they don't know.”

“And are you planning to tell them?” she asked.

“No. Please don't tell them, ma.”

“What's going on with college, Sam? I see a bunch of unopened big envelopes.” She pointed to a stack on my desk. “I know that you planned to defer so you and Leah could go together. But you have to open the envelopes to do that.”

“Yeah, ma, about that, I'm not sure…” I didn't know what to say. 

“Not sure of what, Sam? Leah Clearwater isn't going to want to stay with some rez rat, you can be damn sure of that.”

“I know.” I did know that. Even though Leah said she'd stay, I wasn't even sure I even wanted that. I knew she'd resent me eventually. That would be an even worse heartbreak than her leaving: if she stayed but hated me for it. I didn't know what to do about it.

“We'll have to talk about this later. You need to get ready for school.”

“Yeah, I do, thanks.”

“I'm not covering for you. If Sue asks, I'm telling the truth. I'm just not volunteering any information.”

“I understand.” She left and I got ready for school. 

I left the house early, hoping to catch Paul during his morning border run.

PAUL, LEAH’S COUSIN EMILY IS COMING NEXT WEEKEND. WE NEED YOU FOR A DOUBLE DATE ON SATURDAY. SHE ASKED ABOUT YOU. 

I REMEMBER EMILY. SHE ASKED ABOUT ME? Paul sounded excited.

YEP. CAN YOU MAKE TIME FOR IT? JUST DON’T FUCK HER, PLEASE. 

I FUCKED HER LAST TIME. WHY CAN'T I FUCK HER THIS TIME? 

YOU FUCKED HER LAST TIME?! DOES LEAH KNOW? 

I DON'T THINK SO. I DON'T THINK IT WAS EMILY'S PROUDEST MOMENT.

FINE, FUCK HER AGAIN IF SHE WANTS. JUST SHOW HER A GOOD TIME, OK?

HAPPILY.

I phased out. That bastard. I decided not to tell Leah until after Emily’s visit. I figured, when Emily wanted Leah to know, she’d tell herself. I didn’t want to ruin their time together by spilling the beans beforehand.

Sometimes I wondered why I was such good friends with Paul Lahote. Then I remembered years and years on the same teams really does bond you to someone. And he always was a good friend to me, offering me rides, hanging out, shooting the shit. He was just terrible to whoever he was dating. 

~*~

That afternoon I visited Billy Black, the tribe’s chief. Of the three elders, he was the best to talk to. Harry Clearwater had a lot of animosity towards me for being with Leah. That wasn't new. Old Quil was just a weird ass hole who was hard to get information from. Billy Black was stern but forthcoming, even though he did seem sly somehow.

“Paul Lahote phased last night.” I started.

“And then there were two.” Billy commented.

“Yeah, he got the hang of it pretty quickly. But he was talking about going to college. I was getting frustrated with him because I had already accepted that I couldn’t go.”

Billy was nodding along with my story.

“And then my voice changed and I told him he couldn’t move away from the rez as long as there was a vampire threat. He was all freaked out because he felt that me saying that made it true somehow, and I think he’s right but I don’t understand how.”

“Ah. You used the double timber of the alpha command.”

“The what now?” That was a lot of words that I knew individually but they didn’t make sense altogether.

“Sam, when you two are wolves, who’s in charge?”

“Me. I’ve been a wolf longer, so I know more about it.”

“Yes, so you’re the alpha. You’re the boss. Usually, that just means you’re a leader, like I’m the tribal chief and your baseball coach guides the team. But, where you wolves are dealing with life and death, with vampires, sometimes leadership isn’t just about suggestions. Sometimes, orders need to be followed. That’s when you use the double timber of the alpha command. Those orders cannot be broken.”

“Ok, and can I control when I use it? Like phasing?”

“Yes, it might take practice, but I think you can control it.”

“Ok, what else do I need to know about being alpha?”

“I don’t know what you will face. If it’s just the Cullens, it will be pretty simple. If it’s more than that, no one knows. It’s a learn-on-the-job position, unfortunately.”

Chapter 4

 

LPOV

I was buzzing with excitement while walking to school with Sam. He kept looking down at me, smiling. 

“What?” I said. 

“Nothing. You just look so happy and it makes me happy.”

“I haven't seen Emily since Christmas break. It feels like Christmas. She’s coming today! I wish she didn't live so far away.”

“But if she lived next door, it wouldn't be special every time you saw her.” He said, a little downcast.

“But it's special every time I see you, and you're the boy next door.”

“It's not this special. The only time you were this happy to see me was when I was gone for three weeks.”

“That just tells you how special you are to me. After three weeks of separation, I'm this happy. For Emily, it takes almost six months of separation for me to be this happy.” There was obviously no comparison between how I felt about Sam and how I felt about Emily. Emily was my best friend. Sam was my whole universe. It was odd that he was even trying to make a comparison, but I indulged him.

“I won't tell her you said that.” Sam teased. 

We were approaching the school. Sam's locker and mine were at opposite ends of the building so we said our goodbyes here. He reached down and brushed his hand on my cheek. I shivered at the touch. His deep brown eyes were gazing into mine. He leaned down and our mouths met. It was just lips, no tongue at school. Sam made that rule because it kept giving him a boner. So with our lips, we expressed our passion. 

“I love you.” He whispered.

“Love you, too.” Then I squeezed his butt and walked away. I heard him chuckle as he went in the opposite direction. 

 

SPOV

I was happy for Leah, truly I was. I guess I just didn't like being pushed aside. 

Fine, I was jealous! I was jealous that Emily made Leah so happy. Leah had a good point, that she was this happy to see me after I disappeared, but I'm pretty sure it's because she thought I was dead, not just because she missed me so much. 

Still, I was happy for her. Truly, I was happy for her. She needed girl time, other than softball and talking on the phone. Without baseball practice in my life, my only real guy time was the lunch table and chats with Paul about patrol. 

I still sat with the baseball team at lunch, as did Paul, even though he dropped off the team too. A couple of guys were a little bitter about us quitting, but a bunch felt that it was an opportunity. Paul and I were both seniors, some of the best on the team. We left openings that others could fill. And most of the guys on the team were guys I had been playing with since first grade. They were real friends, like Paul.

Leah sat with her friends at lunch too, a mix of the girl jocks: softball, track and basketball players. Most of them weren't pretty, but maybe I was biased. But they were smart girls and Leah enjoyed their company. Not as much as she enjoyed Emily's though.

I don't know why I'm so jealous about this today. She's always like this when Emily comes. I was just extra anxious today. I needed to calm the fuck down before our afternoon together. It would be our only alone time all weekend.

 

LPOV

Sam seemed antsy on our walk home. 

“Everything ok, babe?” I asked. 

“Yeah, it's stupid.”

“I still want to know.”

He stopped and looked at me, then kept walking. “No, it's, ok. It's stupid.”

“But I want to know. Maybe it will help to tell me.”

He looked like he was considering it. “You know how since I became a wolf I had to give up, like everything: sports, college, everything but you.”

“Yeah?”

“Well, I think… I think I've developed some sort of codependency or something because I'm feeling irrationally jealous and anxious about you hanging out with Emily.”

“Sam, she's my cousin. I'm not going to fall in love with her.”

“Aren't we like distant cousins?” He reminded me.

“Yeah, but we don't need to talk about that because it doesn't help my point.” I grinned up at him. “You know I only want you. You know how much I love your dick. I mean, this is dick down Friday.”

“Is that what you’re calling it? I called it loving Leah afternoon.”

“My name’s better.” I stated confidently. 

“I agree.” He squeezed my hand. “I'm not worried about you running off with her, Lee-lee. I told you, it's stupid. I'm just feeling jealous, and as the time approaches, I’m becoming more and more anxious. It feels like this impending doom and I don't know what to do about it.”

“Will you still be able to dick me down on the moss carpet?”

“Fuck yes. I've been looking forward to it all week.”

“All week? But you slept over last night.”

“I can't make you scream when I'm sneaking around your father's house.”

“You're gonna make me scream?”

“Yeah I am.” He wasn't even looking at me. He was looking straight ahead, head held high, totally confident that he would make me scream. I believed him, too. 

At my house, I left a note on the fridge while Sam brought my stuff upstairs. Then he picked me up so I was wrapped around him and ran me to the moss carpet. This had become one of my favorite spots on the rez and there was never anyone else here. Sam said he couldn't even smell anyone else here ever. It was our place and ours alone. 

We took our shoes off before stepping on the moss as a sign of respect. Then our feet sank in a little and it was so nice. We started undressing each other. Not too fast, but mindful of the time. We only had about two hours and I was counting on Sam to keep us on schedule. He has this internal chronometer with the wolf gene. 

When I was completely naked, he lifted me again. My legs wrapped around his waist and I could feel his cock rubbing on my clit. It felt so nice. He was gently bouncing me, the rubbing… so nice. He was watching my face, always watching to make sure he wasn’t hurting me, and that he was pleasuring me. I moaned and closed my eyes. 

“I want to see your eyes.” he said so I opened them again. 

“Oh, Sam…” I could feel the twitching of my orgasm. I think he felt it too because he lifted me a little higher and slowly nudged his way into me with a grunt. He pushed all the way in, then ground his hip on my clit. Then he pulled almost all the way out. He did this several times. I knew this strategy. It was to make his erection last longer. That meant he was already overstimulated. It turned me on so much that he was so hot for me.

He lay me down on the moss carpet and railed into me, grunting with each thrust. This was how I liked it, loud and wild. After a few minutes, I cried out, “Ah! Sam! I’m gonna come!”

He flipped us over so that I was on top and he was rocketing up into me. It felt like my whole body was vibrating with the climax. He pushed my hips down hard while he thrusted up, held it a few seconds, then relaxed after I felt his hot jizz filling me. 

I lay down on him. We had learned that this position was the best way for him to stay in me the longest, with me on top and in control of our movements.

We lay like that, talking about the details of our day. His cock still in me, when he started fondling my boobs. I could feel him harden inside me. I didn’t even know that was possible.

 

SPOV

I waited until the last possible second to bring Leah back home. I just needed to get her home before Emily’s estimated arrival time. I knew I was being a jackass but I was still on edge about the Emily weekend. I ran her to her front door, gave her one last kiss and eye fucked her while jogging backwards toward my front door.

“See you tomorrow, baby!” I called before heading into my own house. Tomorrow we would go rollerskating with Emily and Paul.

“What pizza do you want?” My mom asked when I walked in.

“Supreme and meat lovers, as always, ma.”

Here I was on a Friday night, hanging out with my mom. But the anxiety about Emily’s visit had blocked me from making any plans with the guys. I decided to keep an ear out for Emily's Ford Focus. It hadn't been in the driveway or on the street when I brought Leah home.

Mom tossed me the keys to go pick up the pizza. “I'll be quick.” I said. “Do you want me to pick up drinks?”

“I want diet Coke. You get whatever you want, Sam.”

I drove my mom's black Mazda to the Forks House of Pizza. When I got back, Emily's car still wasn't there. Maybe they went out. Then I saw Leah's face at the window. She was looking for Emily. 

I smiled at her and waved. She smiled meekly back at me. I ran the food into the house. “Ma, I got to check on Leah. Something's not right.”

“Don't take too long or else I'll eat all the pizza myself.”

I laughed. My mom was a tiny waif of a woman. She'd be lucky to finish three slices.

I knocked on the Clearwaters' door. I heard Leah’s startled gasp inside, then she hurtled toward the door. She was disappointed to see me. 

“Where's Emily?” I asked.

Leah’s disappointment faded from her face and she hugged me tightly, seeking comfort. “I don't know, Sam. She texted me at 3:30 that she was leaving. She should have been here an hour ago.”

She was clinging to me. I rubbed her back, trying to comfort her. “Shit, Leah, she could just be broken down. Have you texted her?”

“Of course, and called. All the texts are unread and the calls are going to voicemail.”

“Should you call her parents?”

“I did. Twice. That's going to voicemail too.”

“Ok. Ok. I've got to eat with my mom, then if she's still not home, I have a plan. Ok?” I looked into her eyes and she looked terrified. 

She nodded. I kissed her forehead. “I'll be about ten minutes. I just need her to not be suspicious, ya know?” She nodded again.

I backed away and headed out the door. I ate about half a pizza in ten minutes. My mom didn't blink an eye. I guzzled my liter of mountain dew. 

“I want to go for a run, ma.”

“On a full stomach? You'll cramp.”

“I'll be fine. I just need some air.”

“Was everything ok with Leah?”

“Fine, ma. Leah's fine. It was just a misunderstanding.”

I rinsed the dishes and put them in the dishrack. I kissed the top of Mom's head on the way out the door. The Ford Focus still was not here.

I knocked on Leah's door again. This time she wasn't disappointed to see me. 

“She's not here, Sam. I called her and her parents again. No answer.”

“Alright. I've got my cell phone. I'll run the route to Makah. Maybe she's broken down. Once I figure it out, I'll call. And if she shows up, you call me. Got it? Otherwise I'll be out there looking for her all night, ok?”

“Yeah, thank you Sam.”

“Of course, baby.” I leaned down and kissed her, then pulled away. I ran to the woods behind my house and hid my shirt and shoes. I tied my shorts and phone bundle to my ankle. 

I phased and I ran. 

I had to phase and change along route 110 and 101 fairly frequently as I ran through towns. Once I got to route 112 I could run freely. There were few villages. But she wasn't there. There were no broken down cars, no signs of an accident. 

Had something happened between her and Leah? Was there a fight? A misunderstanding?

I was thinking about this while jogging in human form down the main street of Clallam Bay. I turned west and continued following route 112 toward the Makah rez. I phased back to the wolf to pick up speed while heading toward Neah Bay.

At this point, I was planning to barge into her family home and demand answers. She was upsetting my Lee-lee and wasting my time. 

My nose was assaulted by the smell of freshly spilled blood. Human blood. A familiar scent. Emily.

There was no ambulance, no police, just a Ford Focus and a tree. It had gone off the road. 

No one was in the car. Just blood. Blood on the windshield. Blood all over the seat. Too much blood.

There were other scents too: people, vehicles, medical equipment. First responders had been here. Emily was getting medical care. 

I ran into the woods and dialed Leah's number. No signal. Fuck. 

I ran back to Clallam Bay. There was a pay phone at the grocery store. I had no money. There was still no cell signal. Fuck.

Once I was out of town, I ran straight for home. I wasn't going to waste any more time fucking around looking for a cell signal.

Through the window I saw that Leah was waiting on the couch with her parents and Seth, watching TV. They all looked anxious and dazed. 

I knocked on the door. Harry answered. 

“Can I speak to Leah?” I asked politely. 

“We're in a bit of a family emergency here, Sam, we've got a missing relative.”

“Harry, she was in an accident. I ran the route to Makah and found her car. There was a lot of blood. Paramedics had come and gone. Leah's waiting for me to tell her what I've found out.”

Harry glared at me. “Are you using your protector powers to run errands for your girlfriend?”

I growled. “For your daughter. And I'm not picking up eggs. I'm solving your missing person problem.”

We were glaring at each other, neither of us looking away. 

Leah stood behind Harry. “Daddy, let me see him!”

 

LPOV

Sam pulled me into his arms as my dad looked on crossly.

“I'm sorry, baby.” He whispered into my hair. “She was in an accident. There was a lot of blood. She did get medical attention. I don't know where she is now. She was gone when I got there.”

“Thank you, Sam. Can you come in?” I asked. I needed him close.

“Yeah, of course.”

He sat on one of the arm chairs and I plopped into his lap. We all just stared at the TV.

Twenty minutes later, the phone rang. “I'll get it,” mom said. 

“She's my niece.” Dad stood up too. Mom was already at the phone. Mom should get it. She was a nurse. She'd know what questions to ask.

“Clearwater.” She said, “Hi, we've been worried… oh no. No!” She gasped and her legs gave out. She slid down the wall. “That's awful!” She sobbed.

I could feel a knot in my throat. Emily was either very seriously injured or worse. 

“Sam, you can hear the whole conversation, right?” I whispered. I knew he could. 

He looked at me and I swore there were tears in his eyes. He said nothing.

Mom hung up the phone. “She didn't make it,” she sobbed.

My dad had his head in his hands on the couch. Seth looked like someone just knocked the wind out of him. And me? I had nothing. No feeling. I couldn't feel it. It would be too overwhelming. 

Then I was sobbing into Sam's bare chest. He was scrambling to find tissues for me. There was a box on the coffee table and he flipped it up with his toe. It landed in his open hand and he held the box for me. 

“Sorry I forgot to put my shirt on. It's nicer to cry into a shirt, I'm so sorry Lee-lee.” 

I grabbed a bunch of tissues.

My best friend. My favorite cousin. She was going to be my maid of honor. I wanted to see her flirt with Paul tomorrow. I wanted so much more time with her. I wanted to have her for my whole life. We were best friends forever. That's what we always said. 

Sam was resting his cheek on my temple. He was gently stroking my hair with his hand.

“Stay with me tonight.” I begged. 

Sam looked to my parents. 

“I'll call your mom and let her know you're staying,” my mom said.

“The door stays open all night,” my dad warned.

Sam carried me up the stairs and brought me to the bathroom. 

I didn't know what to do in the bathroom so I just sat on the toilet for a bit. After a few minutes there was a knock on the door. 

“I'm in here.” I said, thinking it was someone wanting to use the bathroom. 

Sam chuckled. “Thank God. I was afraid you jumped out the window. Can I come in?”

“Yeah.”

He opened the door. “Have you peed?”

“No “

“Do you need to?”

I thought about it. “Yes.”

“Do you need help?”

I thought about that too. “No.”

So I pulled down my pants and peed. After washing my hands, Sam asked, “have you brushed your teeth?”

I felt like a stupid baby, needing Sam to help me so much. Sam didn't seem to mind at all. He didn't laugh at me and he took my state of mind seriously.

When we crawled into bed he wanted me to face him so we could talk. 

“Lee-lee, I was jealous today and I want you to know how sorry I am about that. It really fucks with my head that I was jealous and then she died. I just… I don't know what to do. Are we ok?”

“Are we ok? Sam that's not even on my radar but yeah, we're better than ok. You're the best and I love you and I'm kind of in awe of you. I mean what if all the anxiety was kind of a warning system?”

“Oh. I didn't think of that, a premonition. I wonder if that's a wolf thing.”

“You literally said you had a sense of impending doom.” I reminded him, happy to not be thinking about my dead cousin for just a moment.

“Yeah, I guess I did say that. Maybe I should ask the elders about that. It's got to be a wolf thing.”

“Any time you do anything good, you say it's got to be a wolf thing.”

“I feel like an ass hole, Lee-lee. None of this feels like I did a good thing.”

“You'll get over that. Besides, you're supposed to be comforting me, not the other way around.”

“Yeah, see? I'm an ass hole, making your friend's death about me.”

“Can we spoon now?”

“Of course baby,” he said, waiting for me to roll over.

“I want to be the big spoon.” I said. 

He turned around dutifully, an amused look on his face. I slid toward him and put my arm around his wide chest. I rested my head against his back and kissed it. He sighed contentedly, my big teddy bear. 

Chapter 5

SPOV

When Paul showed up at 11:00 am on Saturday morning with a rose, I felt like shit all over again. 

Leah flung herself into his arms giving him a big hug. He smirked at me like he had won the lottery, standing there with my girl in his arms. 

“Emily was in an accident, Paul.” I said over her head. “I forgot to call you.”

“Is she ok?” he asked.

I shook my head. 

“We should visit her,” he stated.

I shook my head again. 

“She died, Paul,” Leah sobbed into his chest. “She really liked you and now she's dead.”

Paul looked horrified. His body began to vibrate. I pulled Leah off of him. 

“Run to the woods.” I alpha commanded him. Then I whispered to Leah, “he was about to phase.”

 

LPOV

Emily's funeral was the following Friday, one week after her death. Both Sam and Paul came up to the Makah rez with me and my family for it. 

Paul had been acting really weird since Emily's death. From what I could tell, he hadn't hooked up with any girls since then. Sam was pretty sure I was right about that.

I was touched. Paul introduced himself to Emily's parents and friends. He didn't look twice at any of the girls there. 

Sam had barely left my side since Emily’s death. He was so good to me.

Emily's funeral… what to say. It was a cremation. They say her body was too mangled for an open casket, not that her parents had that kind of money anyway. They say they don't know what made her go off the road. 

People stood up and shared memories. It was nice. I couldn't though. I was still having a hard time processing it all. 

The rest of the school year passed by in a blur. Sam turned 18. I made him a cake and fucked him for hours on the moss carpet. He graduated. I did it all over again. He picked up more hours at the construction company his Uncle Frank ran. I started waitressing at the diner for the summer.

 

SPOV

Everything was going steady until the howl I heard at the fireworks on the fourth of July. Leah had been slowly bouncing back from Emily’s death. We were both working near full time hours for the summer. I had been contemplating getting my own place for Leah and me but she still had another year of school.

  For a while, I had been considering getting a place of my own now that I had graduated.

Then there was the howl. 

We were all at the fireworks in Forks. It was Leah and me and Paul and Amy. Amy was this girl that Paul was dating but not fucking. As far as I could tell, he hadn't fucked anyone since Emily's funeral. He probably needed a therapist. 

Anyway, the howl was in the middle of the fireworks so I'm not sure anyone else even heard it. I looked at Paul, then at Leah in my lap. 

“Leah, something's up. Paul and I have to go shift.” I whispered into her ear, hoping she could hear me over the sound of the explosions in the sky above us. 

She nodded, then said, “can I have Paul's keys?”

I looked at Paul and he fished them out of his pocket for her. Paul told his date that I had an emergency and that Leah would make sure she got home. 

“You’ll come by after?” Leah asked me. I nodded.

Paul and I ran to the woods, stripped and phased.

There was a third vision. 

WHO IS THIS? I asked. 

WHAT'S GOING ON? WHY ARE YOU IN MY HEAD? The third asked. I didn't recognize the voice. 

WHO ARE YOU? I asked again. 

JARED. JARED CAMERON. WHO ARE YOU? 

SAM ULEY AND PAUL LAHOTE.

THE GIANT SENIORS? 

Paul laughed. THAT'S US.

I hadn't thought of us that way at all. But we were the two tallest guys in the school. We were the broadest too. We had both put on a ton of muscle when we started shifting, even though we both quit playing baseball. There was a sophomore who looked like he was catching up to us though. I flashed an image of that sophomore. 

THIS YOU? I guessed.

YEAH, HOW'D YOU KNOW? 

THE GIANT SOPHOMORE. I said. JARED, WHERE ARE YOU? CAN YOU TURN AROUND SO WE CAN FIND YOU?

He spun in place and showed us his back yard. He was not far from Paul's. We were running back to the rez and made it there within a few minutes. 

Paul and I showed him the basics. He was able to phase in and out of his form pretty easily within ten minutes. We explained all of the legends and the treaty with the Cullens. I told him that I was alpha and why and how the alpha commands work. He didn’t seem freaked out at all. He was an easy going guy.

I was in Leah’s bed by midnight.

 

LPOV

Sam and Paul didn’t come back by the end of the fireworks. I figured someone else had joined their little pack and I was honestly excited about it. I brought Paul’s date home. Amy seemed like a nice girl. She was from Forks so I didn’t really know her. She accepted the work emergency excuse without further questions. We chatted about music and summer plans on the drive.

I lay in bed, waiting for Sam. Suddenly, without any auditory warning, I could feel the bed dip as he climbed in and wrapped his arms around me.

“Who was it?” I asked, turning around in Sam’s arms.

“Jared Cameron, the big sophomore.” He said, his voice husky.

“Oh, yeah, I know him. He flirts with my friend Kim a lot.”

“Kim on the softball team?” He asked. 

I nodded. “Yeah.”

“Oh, she showed up in his thoughts quite a bit. Is she into him?”

“I think so. I can’t read her mind but it looks like it to me. She’s a sophomore too, well, a junior now.”

“Huh. Cute. I hope that works out for them.”

“Is he a good guy? You were just in his head.”

“I think so. But I think Paul’s a good guy too.”

“Paul is a good guy. He’s just a bit messed up.”

Sam laughed. “We all are, Lee-lee.”

Life continued like that all summer. Jared hung out with Sam and Paul and he was a good guy. Then one evening, we all ran into Kim at the convenience store attached to the gas station. 

 

SPOV

Jared was staring at Leah's friend Kim and it was weird. Leah had said they flirted so I didn’t know why he was so awestruck by her appearance. She was cute enough, I guess, nothing compared to Leah, and certainly nothing to be frozen in place for. He was like a statue, just gazing into her eyes. She looked a little uncomfortable.

“Jared, you ok, Bud?” I asked, putting my hand on his shoulder.

He snapped out of it. “Hi Kim, can you hang out? Like right now?”

I looked at Paul. He shrugged. Then I looked at Leah. She was nodding enthusiastically, encouraging Kim to join us. 

“Umm, I have to bring this milk to my mom, then we can hang out.”

“We can walk with you.” Jared said. 

So we walked with her. Leah and Kim caught up about everything that happened over the summer. Jared butt in and flirted whenever there was an opening.

When Kim had to go home, Jared let out a long sigh. “Guys, something happened at the store. When I saw Kim, it was like everything changed. It felt like the ground under me was shifting. She was the only important thing in the world. Nothing else mattered, not pack, not family, not tribe, just Kim. Has this happened to anyone else? It felt like it was a wolf thing.”

Leah looked at me quizzically. I shook my head. I looked at Paul. He just shrugged. 

“Let's talk to Billy Black.” I suggested. “If it's a wolf thing, he'll know about it.”

 

LPOV

What Jared was describing was weird. I had seen him and Kim before and it was always lighthearted flirting. It was sweet, but not crazy serious. What Jared was talking about was crazy serious and it was uncharacteristic of his nature.

Billy Black explained, “So Jared imprinted. That girl is your soulmate, Jared. Imprinting is just the spirits’ way of telling you who your soulmate is. When you look them in the eye for the first time after you phase, you imprint. Bam. They are your soulmate. The two of you will be bound for life.” He looked at me, then said to Sam, “How'd it happen with you Sam, when you first made eye contact with Leah after you became a wolf?”

“Nothing like that happened. We were both so happy to be together again, but I think I would have remembered the ground shifting under my feet and all that other stuff Jared was describing.”

“Then Leah is not your imprint? That explains Harry's reluctance… From what I understand Sam, every wolf imprints. Every wolf finds their soulmate this way. It’s only a matter of time.”

Sam looked horrified. “You’re saying that this is going to happen to me, Billy? That I'm going to meet some random girl and she's going to be more important to me than my Leah? I'll not have that. Leah is my chosen mate. How do I prevent this imprinting?”

My head was spinning. Somehow, Billy was telling us that we weren't soulmates. He was telling us that Sam would find his real soul mate… that it wasn’t me. That didn't make any sense. None of this made any sense. 

“You can't prevent imprinting, son.” Billy said calmly. “If the spirits will it, you will imprint. It will be a blessing. Unless one of you is married, either you or your imprint, you will forsake all others for your imprint. If she is married, or if you are, you will have a friendship or sibling bond. She will still be very important to you, like a sister.”

In a flash, Sam was on his knees in front of me. “Marry me. Please Lee-lee. I can't lose you like this.”

I wanted to jump for joy, but it wasn't that simple. “If you can get my parents permission, I'll marry you today. Otherwise, legally, we need to wait until I'm 18.”

“Shit. Does your mom know about the pack?”

I shook my head. “I wish. She'd be a way easier sell than my dad.”

“It's just two weeks. I've just got to not look any girl in the eye for two weeks. Then you'll be 18 and we can get married.”

“Do you want to try to talk to my dad? I'm anxious about waiting.” Anxious wasn’t the right word. Sam was it for me. There is no way I could lose him like this. I was terrified.

He looked at me, lovingly. “Yeah, yeah, I'll try.”

Jared spoke up, “what am I supposed to do about Kim? Can I keep seeing her? Should I tell her about the imprint thing? About the pack?”

“No!” Sam blurted out. “Just date her normally.”

“She'll need to know eventually.” Billy said, “Sam, how did you tell Leah about the pack?”

“We just talked about the legends until she guessed. We should go though. Jared, you can stay and talk to Billy as long as you like. Same with you Paul.”

Paul followed us out. Jared stayed. 

“That's fucked, guys, the idea that you two aren't soulmates. Totally fucked. Sam, let me know what you need from me as best man, ok?”

I raised my eyebrow at Sam. He smiled at me. “Thanks Paul. I'm sure we'll need you for a witness. Not sure what else.”

 

SPOV

God damn it. I wanted to give Leah the choice to leave for college. This imprinting bullshit took away both of our choices. If she married and resented me later, she could leave me. But if I didn’t marry her, I was taking away her ability to choose me, which was the one thing she asked of me. That’s how I justified it to myself. I just wanted her to be mine, even if I was being selfish. I needed her.

“You're just doing a courthouse thing right?” Paul asked.

“For now, yes.” I said. I had always wanted a big wedding for her. “But I think we'll do it properly later.”

“No.” She said firmly. “This is it, Sam. I want this to be for real. I don't want to have a do over later. I want this to be it.”

I was astonished. But I wasn't going to lose her to some wolf magic bullshit. I guess we wouldn't have that big wedding after all.

We were approaching her house. 

“I could stand in the corner and snarl while you ask her father for her hand.” Paul offered. I’m not sure if he was serious or not.

“I don't think that will help.” I said.

“Well, I'm going to wait in your backyard. I can't wait to hear how this goes.”

“That's not a bad idea. If he gives permission, we’ll want you to come as a witness.”

Leah and I entered the house. Harry was on the couch, alone, reading a book.

Leah started shouting. “You never told us about imprinting!” I thought this maybe wasn't the best way to start the conversation but here we were. She continued, “That some rando could be walking down the street, meet eyes with MY MAN, and bam! I've lost him forever. How could you keep that from us, Daddy?! How could you?!”

“That's why I told him to leave you.” He said calmly, turning the page in his book.

I was fuming. “You know I can't leave her. You know she's everything to me. I want to marry her. Do I have your permission?”

“No.” He said, just as calmly. 

“Daddy, I will be 18 in two weeks. I'll marry him then and never speak to you again if you don't give us your permission now.”

“You'll get over it.” Harry said, but his heartbeat had changed. He was perspiring slightly. He was nervous. 

“You know that she won't.” I said, matching his calm exterior. “You know that every year that we are happy together, she will be bitter at you because you tried to prevent it. Why don't you like me anyway? You haven't ever liked me, not since I was a kid. Why? What's the real issue here?”

“Your dad was trash. The apple never falls far from the tree.”

“Lee-lee, I think we have to wait two weeks.”

“Can I stay with you?” She was almost begging. “I can't stay here with him anymore.”

“Of course, baby, and tomorrow, if you want, we can see what's available for houses to rent so we can have a place of our own.” 

Leah’s eyes were bright when she heard that suggestion. “Yeah,” she whispered, “let’s do that.”

I was walking on air the next morning but terrified at the same time. Everything was moving much faster than I had planned. But I can’t lose her like this. I just kept reminding myself of that. My fiance and I went to Billy Black to see what houses were available on the rez within my budget. 

“How much do you have saved up?” He asked.

I had been working part time for my uncle throughout high school, saving for college. “A little over $10,000.” I said, “And I’m bringing in around $3000 a month now, but that will probably be cut in half over the winter.”

“And I have $3500.” Leah piped up. 

I shook my head. “That’s for college, baby, we’re not using that.” She scowled at me.

“There’s a two room fixer for $15,000. It was abandoned and is now property of the council. I have discretion over how that property is sold. You could pay $7500 now, then $500 a month for fifteen months and it’ll be yours, free and clear. Then you can add additions or sell it when you outgrow it. Does that interest you? Or do you want something more expensive that doesn’t need as much work? I can be flexible with a down payment.”

I looked at Leah and she looked excited. “Can we see the fixer first?” I asked.

“Yes.” He wrote down an address. I carried Leah  through the woods to get there quicker. 

The place was a dump. Leah didn’t seem to notice. We went in. The door was not locked but Billy had given us the keys just in case. The power was off and so was the water. We’d have to ask about that. It would need a new roof before winter. I’d have to check the attic for water damage. A lot of sheetrock was damaged. The kitchen part of the kitchen/living room was in good shape, as was the bathroom addition. This place was old if the bathroom had to be an addition. The bedroom had a closet and would easily fit a queen sized bed. It would do but it was not ideal.

“What do you think?” Leah asked me with so much hope in her voice.

“You’d live here? With me? It’ll take me a while to fix it up properly.” I told her honestly.

“I’ll help.” She said, putting her arms around me. 

I put my arms around her back. “I just want a nice home for you.”

“It will be.” She said confidently.

“And if it isn’t good enough, we can fix it up and sell it for more than we paid for it. Then we can get something nicer.” I offered.

“Or we could just keep making it better. It comes with a full acre.” She was smiling. “We'd have more property than my parents.”

“Because it’s in the middle of nowhere! It’s a two mile walk to school from here. You’re going to need to use your bike.”

“You won’t walk me to school anymore?”

“I’ll jog beside you. If you want this place, absolutely, let’s get it.”

I gave Billy the money that afternoon and we both signed the payment contract. I wanted it to be in both of our names, even if I was the one paying for it. The power and water were turned on by supper time. Now, we had to talk to our parents.

 

LPOV

Allison was super chill about Sam moving out. She said we could take the bed, we just had to move it ourselves. Paul had a truck, though, so I wasn’t worried.

Then, we went to talk to my parents. Mom wasn't home so there was no one to talk to. Daddy was glaring at us, saying nothing. I had nothing to say to him.

“Let's go pack.” I grabbed Sam's hand and walked him up the stairs to my room.

I started with an overnight bag. My stuff wouldn’t all fit so I started making a pile on the bed.

“Trash bags?” Sam suggested. 

“You call Paul about the truck, I’ll get trash bags.” I squeezed past Daddy who was trying to look intimidating in the doorway of my bedroom. I heard Sam dialing Paul.

“Where are you taking her?” Daddy was asking when I got back.

“I’m not taking her anywhere. I’ve invited her to live with me at our house. She is free to come and go as she pleases.”

“And where is this house?”

“It’s on the rez.”

Daddy was getting angry. I stepped in front of him. I did not want him having the address of our house. “All you get to know is that I’m with Sam. You can be assured that I’m being cared for and that I’m safe.”

“You think he’s safe?!” Daddy yelled. He never yelled at me. I didn’t expect this to go smoothly, but I didn’t like him yelling at me.

I finished packing silently. Sam and I loaded the trash bags into Paul’s truck. Paul was talking to Allison in her house.

“Please, empty the room. I want that to be my exercise room, so clear it out.” Allison was saying.

It took two loads, but we cleared the room. “Paul, can you take us grocery shopping, too?” I asked him. “I’ll make you supper.” I offered.

We needed our own vehicle. Paul tossed Sam the keys. “I’m meeting someone,” he said, coyly. “Just make sure it’s in my driveway by morning.”

I looked at Sam. He had hungry eyes. “The Forks grocery store is only open until 9, Sam.” I reminded him as he stalked towards me. 

“Are you saying no?”

I shook my head. I always wanted him. It was my greatest weakness. I was also practical. So I got on my knees and slipped his shorts down a little. I licked his balls first, then worked my way up with my tongue. I didn’t do this a lot. He was too big, but this was a special occasion and it always got him off fast.

 

SPOV

Leah made a huge shopping list. I was honestly clueless about everything we’d need. I just brought my wallet. 

We went to the Walmart in Port Angeles which was open until 11. I saw a pair of mirrored sunglasses on an endcap. I wore them while we shopped. I thought they might ward off imprinting since no one can make eye contact through them. They weren't a permanent solution, but I could wear them for two weeks. And Leah says they looked hot, so….

It felt like we bought something from every aisle in the store. Kitchenware, toiletries, towels and linens and so many groceries. Leah wasn’t sure when we’d get out this way again so she stocked up on food. We filled two carts.

It was after midnight before we emptied the truck completely. She put away all of the groceries that needed to be in the fridge or freezer. I drove Paul’s truck to his house, quickly ran my patrol, and ran home. Leah had sheets on the mattress by the time I got there. I brushed my teeth and hopped into bed with her.

“You tired?” She asked.

“A little.” I said honestly, wrapping my arms around her. “Why?”

“I was just hoping you still had some energy to christen the place.”

I kissed her and pulled her close so she could feel my erection on her stomach. I always had energy for that. She squealed with excitement. I crawled over her and reached between her legs. She was so wet, and her clit was already swollen. 

“I started without you.” she confessed. 

“Let me taste.” I said. She brought her wet fingers to my mouth and I sucked on them, one at a time while rubbing my shaft on her swollen clit. She reached down and grabbed the base of my dick, directing me into her entrance. She sighed as I filled her. “What were you thinking about, when you started without me?” I asked, starting to thrust into her.

“Um, you, obviously, and your hungry eyes from earlier.”

“Hungry eyes?” I asked. I didn’t know what she was talking about. Maybe the way I was looking at the frozen pizzas in the store.

“Before we went shopping, how you looked at me like you wanted to ravish me.”

I was keeping an even rhythm with my thrusts, not rushing but not teasing her either. “I did want to ravish you, Lee-lee. Don’t I always look like that?”

“No, you wanted to fuck me hard. And I could see it in your eyes. And I was thinking of how you’d have fucked me hard if we had time for more than a blow job.”

I was fucking her pretty hard now. “Like this, Lee-lee? You were thinking about me doing this?”

“Just. Like. This.” She was gasping and I loved it. I kept going, furiously pushing into her over and over.

“Let me know when you’re coming!” I was getting close. I hoped she was getting close.

“Now, Sam! Now!”

I flipped us over and thrust deeply into her as I came, her walls clenching around me.

She lay down on top of me. “We could sleep like this.” She stated.

“I wouldn’t mind.” I said.

“That would be amazing.” Then she was asleep.

Suddenly, I couldn’t sleep. I was wide awake. I was overcome with guilt for bringing her here, moving her into this shithole of a house. I should have kept her with my mom until we could afford something better. What had come over me? I had impulse purchased a house! I was usually more responsible than this. We hadn’t even finished putting away the groceries... 

 

Chapter 6

LPOV

I woke up before Sam. I had slept on top of him all night. He was so gorgeous, sleeping under me like that.

I gently lifted myself off of him, trying not to wake him. I went to the kitchen and put away the rest of the groceries, then started on breakfast. I decided on banana pancakes. Pancakes were extremely economical for how delicious they were, especially when made from scratch. Of course, putting blueberries and chocolate chips in them would cost more, but not bananas.

I had a hot stack ready when Sam came out of the bedroom. He looked at me lovingly, then rage crossed his face. “You put away all the groceries?”

“Yeah, why?”

“I wanted to do that for you! And you made me pancakes. Baby, I don’t deserve you!”

The rage was gone from his face and he was standing behind me, wrapping himself around me, kissing my neck.

“Why did that make you so angry?”

“You weren’t supposed to notice that.” He said, half-kidding, but, I think, really hoping I hadn’t noticed.

“Well, I did notice it. So why were you so angry?”

“Because I wanted to do it for you, because I’m ashamed that I brought you here and I want to make everything nice for you. Yet here you are, making it nice for me and making me pancakes and I love you and I wanted to show you and instead I slept.”

I turned in his arms so I was facing him. Then I yelled at him. “You just spent over eight grand on a house and groceries and pots and pans and shit and you… you think I’m too good to live here with you? Sam! Are you fucking kidding me? I am so proud of you. I am so proud of this place. Yeah, it’s not much now, but we’re going to make it into something great. So just fucking cut the crap!”

He was looking at my eyes and then my mouth and then my eyes and then my mouth. He was deciding between telling me off and fucking me. I made the decision for him. I crashed my lips to his and pounced on him. He had me against the wall, pushing into me, the best send off for a long day at work.
.

SPOV

I quickly ate all of the burnt pancakes as soon as I was done pounding Leah. She wasn’t going to touch pancakes that burnt while I was fucking her. Then I cooked up the rest of the pancake batter and made her eat the fresh ones as I cooked them. One thing I loved about Leah is that she was not ashamed to eat a big meal in front of me.

Once she was out the door, I got started on the house. She had brought cleaning supplies so I gave the whole house a quick dust and sweep first. The yard was a mess but we hadn’t picked up any gardening tools. My first priority was a kitchen table and chairs. I scoured the tool shed and poked my head into the tiny attic. There was nothing I could turn into a table and chairs. No scrap wood I could find, nothing.

I called my mom. She had a bunch of scrap wood and tools in the basement from before my dad left.

“Have at it.” she said, “I’d love a cleaned out basement, too.”

“Ma,” I tried not to sound frustrated with her, “I’m just going to build the furniture and bring it to the house. We don’t have room for all the tools and junk down there. Maybe someday, though. But can I borrow the lawn mower too?”

“You can borrow whatever you want as long as you keep mowing my lawn. I don’t want to hire anyone.”

“It’s a deal, ma. I’ll be over in a few minutes.”

I decided to make a picnic table and benches. Then we could bring them outside when we got a real table. It took me less than an hour to put it all together, then I ran it through the woods, table first, then benches on a second trip.

I came back for the push mower. I mowed my mom’s yard just a few days ago so it was fine for a while. I mowed the whole acre of our property in about forty minutes. I was slowed by the mower’s speed, unfortunately. That alone made the place look less abandoned. I put on a backpack and ran the mower back to my mom’s. I filled the backpack with tools that I thought I could use to fix a few things up. I also grabbed a rake. I’d run it back if my mom needed it, or if she needed me to rake, more likely.

I walked around the house, straightening shutters and making a mental checklist of what needed to be done. The outside had vinyl siding which was in good condition, but it needed a good hose down, and a good scrubbing in some places. I found the hose outlet and there was still a hose attached! I hosed and scrubbed and hosed and scrubbed and it was beginning to look better.

I went inside and changed all the dim, old light bulbs for the newer, brighter ones that Leah had picked out. Now I could see the problems more clearly. The house wasn’t dirty like the people before had been messy. Instead, it was dusty. But on the humid coast of Washington, untended dust turned into a grimy film on everything. I started with the bathroom and went floor to ceiling scrubbing every surface.

Then I moved to the kitchen and did the same. Now I really wished Leah had let me put away the groceries because I had to pull everything out to clean all the cupboards. I did the same for the fridge and freezer.

Finally I entered the bedroom with the unmade bed on the floor. When I say unmade bed, I mean, we slept on a mattress on the floor last night. I had forgotten to assemble the bed today. It was about fifteen minutes before I expected Leah home. I could do this. I moved the boxspring and mattress against the wall and started sliding the bed pieces together. I slid the mattress into place as I heard the door open.

I jogged out to meet her. She was looking all around as she asked, “What did you do to this place? I thought I had the wrong address. Did you make a table?”

“And benches. We can move it outside when we get a real table.”

“It is a real table, baby.” She was kissing me sweetly.

“I’m glad you like it. I wanted to start supper, but I didn’t know what you wanted.”

“What were you doing in the bedroom?”

“Uh, I wanted to finish cleaning it, but then I realized I forgot to assemble the bed, so I did that. I haven’t gotten around to cleaning it properly. What do you want for supper, Lee-lee?”

“It’s lame, but I just want pasta and tomato sauce.”

“That sounds perfect. I’ll get the water started. Can you start the sauce while I finish cleaning the bedroom?”

She nodded and I went back to scrubbing. Of course I finished first. The bedroom was just walls and the furniture we brought. There weren’t any nooks and crannies and shelves like the other rooms. It had a closet, but that was it.
.

LPOV

As I watched the sausage simmering, it dawned on me what I had done. I had moved out of my parents house into a home where I am the only woman. Would I be cooking breakfast and dinner for the rest of my life here? I felt all sorts of things: excitement mixed with remorse and maybe even shame.

Sam swaggered in with his sponge and cleaning spray. He put the cleaner under the sink, then cleaned the sponge under the faucet. He looked in the pan at the simmering sausage, kissed my cheek and said, “It smells great.” Then he set the table for two and leaned on the counter next to me. “I’ll chop the garlic and onion and pepper, ok?”

“We didn’t get pepper.” I said, “You can put it on the list for next time.”

“Do we have a list?”

I laughed. “No, we’ll need to make one.”

“Hmmm, I’ll chop first. Do you like peppers in tomato sauce, Lee-lee? I don’t think we’ve ever talked about it.”

“I do. I like mushrooms, too. I like mushrooms a lot. I wish we had gotten mushrooms.”

“Why didn’t we?”

“Because I didn’t have a menu planned and they go bad quickly and they’re expensive for what they are.”

"Baby, we’re not poor. This place is only going to cost us $500 a month for fifteen months, then it’s ours, free and clear. We can afford mushrooms and peppers, but I’m just as happy without them if they make you nervous.”

He tipped the garlic and onion into the simmering sausage. I got out the tomato paste. He got out the seasonings.

“I need sugar, too,” I pointed to where I put the sugar away.

He put it on the counter with the spices. It was nice, cooking with him. I’m not sure we had ever done it spontaneously like this before. There were some times where we did it for our date night, but not like this.

He opened the lid on the water. It was boiling. “What noodles do you want?” He asked.

“Medium shells, is that ok?”

“Of course it is.” He dumped them into the water and stirred. “Did we get a pasta strainer?”

“No,” I giggled. “That should go on the list, too”

“Do we have paper, baby? Or pens?”

“No!” I was giggling uncontrollably, now.

Sam was laughing too. “Maybe in some of the boxes from my room. I mean we boxed everything from my desk. There’s got to be something there.” He started rummaging through the boxes that littered the living room. “Got it.”

He brought back a lined piece of paper and a pen. He wrote mushrooms, peppers, and pasta strainer.

“Can it go on the fridge?” I asked.

“Yep. The fridge has several magnets. They came free with the house.”

“What a deal! So how are we going to strain the pasta tonight?” I asked.

“I’ll do it with a plate. I've got the wolf healing, so I’ll be fine if I get boiling water on me.”

When we sat down to eat, Sam had his serious face. “I want you to know, Lee-lee, that I'll be ok if you decide to stay with your parents sometimes, especially during the school year, or in the winter.

Or anytime you just need space from me or just want to be with your family for a little bit. I don't want you to feel trapped. That's the last thing I want, ok?”

I nodded. “I was thinking about that earlier, Sam, how we kind of moved in here on an impulse. We'll need to work out the division of labor. But I was thinking that when we've got things in order here, when I have a day off and you don't, I'm going to want to make a weekly Seth Day.”

“That's an awesome idea.”

“Do you think you'll stay with your mom sometimes?” I asked.

“No, my bed is here. But this all went much faster than I was planning. I don't regret it, but I regret not being able to plan it better. And I don't want you to be embarrassed about being a high schooler and married.”

“Why would I be embarrassed about that? You are the hottest guy on the rez. Everyone's going to be jealous.”

“I don't know.” He tilted his head. “Some people might think it's trashy or something.”

“They can suck an egg.”

After supper, we started unpacking. He let me have the prime closet space since he either wore just shorts or his construction uniform, which was jeans and a t-shirt. He set up his desk for me to do my school work. We set up our bookshelves in the living room. The living room was sparse with only the desk and shelves.

The whole house was sparse. The only seating areas were the table and the bed. Sam brought his TV but he wasn’t able to get any channels. He would fiddle with it another day. There wasn’t much to do for entertainment.

So we laid in bed and took turns reading aloud to each other. It was pleasant.

“I remember when you used to read to me because you learned how first.” I reminisced.

“Ha! For like a month! You were so mad that I learned how first. There was no holding you back.” He squeezed me tight and rocked my body a little.

“That’s how it’s been with everything. You got to do everything first because you were older and you’re the boy.”

He made a face. “I think it's just because I am older. What did I get to do first because I’m a boy?”

“I don’t know. It’ll come to me.”

“Uh huh,” he said with a little sarcasm. “And there were a lot of things I couldn’t do until you were ready, like kissing and fucking.” He kissed the side of my head when he said ‘kissing.’

“Are you saying I held you back?” I asked him testily.

“Never! I’m saying we were side by side in the important things. Even reading, you caught up with me so quick and then we were fighting for dominance for years, comparing reading scores and shit. It was pretty awesome.”

“I guess it was pretty great. Thank you for teaching me how to read.”

“You know I wasn’t trying to! I was just trying to impress you and then I turn around and you’re reading to me. I was like, damn, how am I going to impress her now?”

“I was impressed today, Sam. I know the house still needs a lot of work but it looks so much better.”

“I’m glad. A lot of the work ahead won’t be as visible, replacing rotten boards and sheet rock. Some of it will even make a mess. So I’m glad you came home to it looking nicer today. It won’t always be that way.”

“I understand. As long as we’re moving forward.”

Chapter 7

SPOV

Ten days after we moved into the house, Leah started her senior year of high school. Four days after that was her 18th birthday. Paul drove us to the courthouse, all wearing our Sunday best. My mom, Seth and Sue were waiting for us there. We were not expecting them.
“You thought we'd miss this?” Sue asked, hugging Leah. “I don't know everything that happened between you two and your dad, but you need to know we still love you and we still want you in our lives.” Sue said, running her hand along Leah's long black hair. “Daddy does too. He's been devastated since you left.”
Leah didn't say anything. She just hugged them.
I said, “thank you for coming.” Sue hugged me and Seth gave me a firm handshake. That kid was getting tall.
The whole ceremony was done very quickly. We used vows that we found together on the Internet. Then I had a wife. My beautiful wife.
“Let's get some pictures and then I want to take everyone out to eat to celebrate.” Sue announced.
“I'll cancel my date for that.” Paul said, then sent out a text to cancel his date.
“Thank you, Sue, that would be nice.” I said, squeezing Leah's hand.
She had us go to a nice restaurant in Port Angeles, La Bella Italia.
“Do you guys want to tell me why this had to be done now, on your eighteenth birthday, while you still have a year left of high school?” Sue asked after we all placed our orders.
Leah still wasn't talking.
“Harry didn't tell you anything?” I asked.
“No. He's just been moping around the house. He's barely said a word since you left, Leah. He hasn't even been fishing.”
“I feel like it is his story to tell,” I said, “which I admit is odd since we're the ones getting married, but he kept a lot from us and we had no choice. This wasn't how I was planning to marry your daughter, Sue, but there was a chance that it was now or never and I couldn't risk losing her.”
“So you're not telling?” She asked.
“Maybe eventually, but right now, I am not at liberty to say.” I said firmly.
My mom spoke up, “they'll be fine. They love each other more than you and Harry did when you got married and you guys are fine.”
“She's my daughter, Allison. I'm going to worry.”
“I'm not.” My mom defended us. “I see what kind of man he is and what kind of woman Leah is. It's obvious that they are right together. They will make this work, whatever their reason for the odd timing.”
Sue huffed, “Fine. How's school going, Leah?”
Leah finally spoke. “It's only been two days but my course load is pretty light this year.” I looked at her quizzically. I thought she was taking a full load. “And I'm going to keep working part time at the diner.”
“On the weekends?” I asked. Weekends were sacred to me, to us. I wanted her to have at least one day off on the weekends so we could be together. I thought we had agreed on that.
“No, they're letting me have weekends off, baby. But I'll be pulling full shifts on Wednesday, Thursday and Friday evenings.”
“I thought that was just for last week. What about practice, Lee-lee? Those sports scholarships are worth more than what you'll make at the diner.”
“You know that I'm staying.” She whispered to me. The moms heard.
My mom went first. “I thought you two were going to college together when she graduated. Now she's not going either? That is not ok, Sam. What are you going to do? Work construction for the rest of your life? That's stupid.”
“How can you say that you're staying?” Sue bit into Leah. “After all your dad and I have done to support you, buying equipment, going to games, helping you study. You're going to throw that away! And Sam doesn't even want you to throw it away, so why are you?”
“Mom, he can't leave the rez.” Leah tried to explain it calmly. “You'll have to ask Daddy for details because it's not our story to tell but Sam is stuck, kind of like a curse. And I'm staying with him. There's no life for me out there without him. There never was. You know that.”
The food arrived just then. Everyone ate in silence for a while. No one knew what to say.
Then Paul struck up a conversation with Seth. “You're a freshman this year, right Seth?”
“Yep.”
“What sports do you play?”
“Basketball and baseball.”
“No football?”
“No, mom is worried about head injuries.”
Paul laughed. “Yeah, I got a couple of those in my time. Sam too. But we turned out fine.”
“I'm not sure everyone agrees.” Seth said, nodding to his mom.
“Fair.” Paul said, smirking.
We ate in silence for a minute until my mom said to Sue, “He still calls her Lee-lee. Isn’t that cute?”
They were both smiling like it was an inside joke. Sue nodded.
“Why’s that cute?” Leah demanded, a little on edge. “He’s always called me that.”
The moms both laughed.
“Why’s that funny?” I asked.
“You couldn’t say her name, Sam,” my mom said. “You were only a year old when you started calling her that. It started out as ‘Yee-yee.’ It was one of your first words. You said ‘mama’ first, I remember that. But you said her name before you said ‘dada’ and your dad was pissed. Everyone else thought it was adorable.”
“Except Harry,” Sue laughed. “He was pissed too.”
“What did Leah call me?” I asked, looking at her sweetly.
Sue and my mom looked at each other. Sue said, “She just called you ‘Sam.’”
“But she must have pronounced it incorrectly?” I probed. “Called me ‘Tham’ or something?”
The moms both shook their heads. Sue said, “Nope, she just called you Sam.”
“It must have been pretty important for me to get it right,” Leah teased. I scoffed. Like her name wouldn’t have been important to me too!
After that, we all talked about the mundane: my mom's exercise room, improvements on the house, school and work at the construction company. Paul and I worked together so we always had a few funny stories to share.

LPOV

I knew Sam was mad as soon as we walked into the house. He was trying to suppress it, trying to just enjoy our first night as newlyweds. He was kissing me and it was almost violent how tight he was holding me.
“Stop,” I said. “That kind of hurts.”
“Oh. Sorry.” He sat on the couch that Paul had found for free on the side of the road.
I straddled his lap. “You're mad. What is it?” I asked. I had a good idea of what it was, but I needed him to tell me. We needed to communicate.
He took a deep breath in. “Why are you taking a light course load?”
“Because I only need three credits to graduate.”
“And why are you dropping track?”
“So I can work at the diner.”
“And why do you want to work at the diner?”
“So I can pull my weight around here.”
“That's why I'm mad, Lee-lee. I don't want you giving up your future for me. I don't want you giving up your senior year for me either. I want you to have a full life. I want you to have all the opportunities that I'm losing. I want to live vicariously through you.”
“But that's not what I want! I'm three months younger than you Sam. We've always been on the same page. I mean, fuck that spirit chosen soulmate shit! We know who we are to each other. And I want to be on the same page as you. I hate that I'm in high school and you're out. I mean the standing plan was that you'd put off college to stay with me until I was ready. I was ok with you losing a year to be with me. Now the plan has flipped, so I'm rushing through senior year to catch up to you. I'm perfectly happy doing that.”
“But I'm not.”
“I know and it pisses me off. You'll sacrifice and sacrifice and sacrifice until you're boiling the skin off of your hand to make me pasta, but you get mad whenever I make any sacrifice for you.”
He held up his hand. “My hand is fine.” He said. “None of my sacrifices are real because they're powered by this wolf magic. None of it feels like a sacrifice to me. What you're doing feels like a really big sacrifice.”
“But you can't stop me.” I said in a teasing way.
He groaned. “No I can't, which is why I didn't even bring it up.”
“You were just going to angry fuck me?”
“That was the plan, but now I can't even do that because I was hurting you.”
“I think you've calmed down enough to try again.”
“Mmmm.” He licked his lips. “We can try again. Take off your panties before I rip them off.”
I stood up and slowly pulled off my shirt, then my skirt. I carefully unclasped my bra and let it drop down my arms. Then I lowered my panties, inch by inch until they reached my knees. Then I dropped them and stepped out of them.
I sat on the picnic table bench. “Your turn.” I said. “Strip for me.”

SPOV

She was on. She gave me a strip tease and now she'd get one from me. I got on my hands and knees and crawled to her, keeping her eye contact. Then I slid forward on the floor on my knees. I started to unbutton my shirt, teasing it open little by little with each button.
She was licking her lips now. I also wanted to lick her lips but I wasn’t done with my little show yet.
Then I stood and ground my ass on her stomach and she was giggling. I turned around and rubbed the crotch of my pants into her cheek, then smoothly took three steps back.
I was moving my body to the rhythm of non existent music as I continued to unbutton my shirt, slowly exposing more of my abs, which I knew were nice looking. When I got to the bottom button, I pulled the shirt open all the way, then let it slide off of my shoulders behind me.
She was looking at my chest like she'd never seen it before. And she smelled so aroused. But I wasn’t done with my fun yet.
I unbuttoned my pants and my erection threatened to break out but I kept it in place. I lowered my pants just an inch over one hip, then jumped and spun 180°, my butt facing her. I looked over my shoulder to maintain eye contact but she wasn't looking at my face. I inched my pants down just as she had done with her panties. I stepped out and strode toward her.
She stood and jumped on me. Our lips crashed together and she had my cock between her labia, rubbing up and down furiously. It felt so nice.
She was my wife!
I tipped my hips just right and I was in. She held onto my shoulders and I held her ass so she wouldn't fall but she was controlling the movement. She was bouncing on my dick where I stood, bringing me in so deep, tightening her legs around me each time she crashed down on me.
I started to move her body too, pulling her hips up up toward my chest then gently dropping her a few inches to create that delicious friction on her clit.
She was screaming my name. She was coming. I went fast and hard and brought her to the bed so I could finish with her on top of me.

LPOV

He fucked me hard and he lay with me on the bed.
“This isn't resolved, you know,” he said.
“I feel like it is.”
“I disagree.” He said. “I want you to have a full course load and I want you to do sports.”
“Are you going to be one of those domineering husbands who wants their wife to be submissive all the time?” That was a bitchy thing for me to say and I knew it right when it left my mouth.
“No, Leah,” he spoke so gently it shamed me. “I'm one of those husbands who talks to their wife about their disagreements until they come to an understanding.”
“How can I make you understand that this is what I'm choosing?”
“I don't want you sacrificing for me.”
“I'm not, Sam,” I finally confessed. “I'm doing it for me, ok!”
“What do you mean you're doing it for you?”
“I need a vehicle.” My head was on his chest and I was drawing squares with my fingers on his pec. I was glad we weren't face to face when I said this next part. “I feel … I don't know, stuck out here with only a bike, claustrophobic almost, but not exactly. Isolated maybe. But trapped too because I can't get that far on my bike without it taking forever. I want to buy myself a car.”
“Oh. Why didn't you tell me? I could have helped.”
“Because I knew you'd bend over backwards to buy me something and I didnt want that. And I looked into it and it'll be way cheaper if it's just my car, like if you aren't on the insurance at all.”
“Yeah, that's why I've never cared too much about having a car. The insurance is crazy expensive for guys my age. Now I can run faster than any vehicle. So with your car, you might take classes at the community college in Port Angeles?” He looked so hopeful.
“I'm not planning on it. I was actually thinking of working in the special education program at the rez school next year.”
“Like, working with kids with learning disabilities?” Why did he sound excited about that? He was so weird sometimes. I love him so much for that.
“Yeah, I wouldn't need to get my college degree for some of those jobs. The pay isn't great but it would be good hours and I'd feel like I was doing something with my life.”
“I really like that plan, Leah.”
“What about you, Sam? Your Mom's right. You can't work construction forever.”
“No, I know, but with the wolf thing I can work in construction for a long time.”
“You mean because you heal so fast?”
“No, well yes, but also because I won't age while I'm phasing.”
“What?” Stunned. I was stunned.
“I'll stay physically this age until I stop phasing.”
I lifted my head up so I could look him square in the face. “Sam, how long have you known this?” I demanded.
“Jared figured it out from one of Old Quil’s books. He told me yesterday.”
“And you didn't tell me before we got married?”
“Would it have changed things? Would you have turned me away?”
“Maybe. No, probably not, but I might… I don't know. You should have told me. So if you keep phasing for twenty years, you'll look twenty and I'll look forty? You should have told me.”
“That will be so hot,” he said.
“Me being forty and you being twenty will be hot?” What the fuck was he talking about? “You'll leave me for a younger girl! They'll be throwing themselves at you!”
“Leah, you can't believe that. That's so gross to even think that I would leave you, ever. I've been thinking about the whole imprinting thing. I’m not sure it's even going to happen to me. I know that we are soul mates, Lee-lee. I'm not willing to bet our happiness on the spirits agreeing with me, so I'm glad we're married, but I've known you were it since we were four.”
“But if I look 40 and you look 20, you'll look like my kid! I want you to look like my husband.”
“I will look like your husband because I'll be your husband and that's what I'll look like.” That was Sam logic if I ever heard it.
“Shut up. You knew this would make me mad.”
“If it was the reverse, how would you feel?”
I thought about it for a minute, really considering it. I’d feel amazing. I‘d feel so secure with him, that he would always want me. “Sexy. I'd feel sexy.”
“That's how I feel. But I'm not planning on phasing for twenty years. The Cullens usually only stay in one place for about five years at a time.”
“You could have led with that!”
“Well I can't guarantee I'll be able to stop then. Paul found vampire trails in the national forest. They weren't fresh and they didn't match the Cullens scents. They went towards Forks and scattered. I’d guess they were a few months old.”
“When did you learn about that?”
“Also yesterday. We had a pack meeting.”
“Here?”
“Not in the bed! In the living room, while you were hanging out with Seth.”
“Why didn't you tell me last night?” I said, looking up at his face.
“Well, I wanted to hear all about your afternoon with Seth. And because I wanted to lock you into this marriage first.” He grinned at me and I knew he was kidding. “Honestly, I knew you wouldn't like that anti-aging stuff and that you'd overthink it and question things right before we got married, but it changes nothing between us. Nothing.”
“So you wanted me to be stuck with this hot body for decades?” I was running my finger along his abs.
“Forever. I want you with me forever. And Old Quil said that our body temperatures would always run high even when we're old. So yeah, this hot body is yours forever.”
I could see that he wanted to kiss me. I wanted to kiss him too, to reassure him that we were fine. So I scooted up his body and I kissed him. I ran my fingers through his hair and he rubbed his hands on my ass.
“I still think about that yellow dress sometimes,” he said out of nowhere, “the dress you wore when I kissed you for the first time.”
I knew the dress, the one I wore to homecoming dance my freshman year. “It doesn't fit anymore,” I said. “I'm too tall so it doesn't cup my ass like that at all.”
“Did you bring it? Or did you give it away?”
“I brought it. I brought all my clothes”
“Can I see it on you?”
“Why?”
“It's a fantasy of mine, fucking you in that dress. It has been for a long time.”
“Why didn't you say anything? I could've indulged that fantasy while it still fit me.”
“I wanted to lock you down, Lee-lee, before I let my freak out.”
I laughed at that. “Before you let your freak out? You shapeshift into a giant wolf. If that's not letting your freak out, I don't know what is.”
“Can you get the dress?” he growled.

Chapter 8

Notes:

This is not an anti-Bella story but Sam and Bella do not always get along in this story.

Sam’s Point of View

Life went on in newlywed bliss most of the time. Leah and I got simple wedding band tattoos about a week after our wedding. I wanted to get her a proper engagement ring and wedding band but she said she wanted our rings to match. There was no way I could wear a traditional wedding band. I’d destroy it if I had to phase quickly. So we both got simple tattoos from an artist on the rez.

Although we were happy, Leah and I had our disagreements. We fought about housework and cooking the most. It was something we could never agree on. When I was busy, she did my chores. When she was busy, I did her chores. It should have been harmonious, proof that we were made for each other. Instead we always got mad about it. I knew in my mind that she did it out of love, but I still got mad at her and she got mad at me. And we continued to do it! Out of love. 

Work on the house progressed slowly after I got the easy stuff out of the way. I put a metal roof on it first, just to prevent any further damage from the old roof which was worn down and mossy in places. Then I started on drywall, which allowed me to see the problem with insulation. I had to tear everything out and replace it before winter or else our heating bill would be insane. The renovations were keeping me busy. However, with my wolf speeds, I was able to accomplish a lot. 

Leah bought her first car, a used, navy blue Toyota Camry. It was perfect for her. It meant we didn't have to borrow Paul's truck for grocery runs. I wasn't on the insurance. It would have cost three times as much to add me and it definitely wasn’t worth it. With my wolf speed, I never needed to drive anyway, and Paul would usually pick me up for work in his truck, just so it wouldn’t look suspicious, me entering the work site from the woods. Leah’s car was for Leah. We used it to go shopping together but otherwise, it was just hers. She drove it to school and work. It gave her peace of mind that she could get around easily. It eased my concern that she would feel trapped in our house.

A few weeks after our wedding, the Cullens left out of the blue. 

For some reason, they abandoned the Swan girl alone in the woods. It was September, so it was not too cold during the day, but it was raining. The nights were cold enough for hypothermia, especially in the rain. 

There were search parties for the girl but no one could find her. After hours of being lost somewhere in the vast forest, Billy finally asked for our help. He wanted the protectors, the wolves, to track her down. He knew we could find her fast. He should have asked us when they first discovered she was missing. I had a hunch that it was Harry Clearwater that had convinced him to wait.

I found her in the woods. It was luck, mostly, based on how Jared, Paul and I split up the territory to search. Even though the search parties had muddled the scents, the leech trail was strong enough for me to follow. So I followed the leech trail from her house, then followed Bella’s trail when it split off from the leech’s. It took me less than ten minutes. We were all in wolf form so Paul and Jared saw that I had found her. They could go home.

I had to carry her out of the woods at human speed because she was somewhat conscious. It took ages and she stank of leech. Chief Swan was both grateful and intimidated at the sight of me emerging from the woods with his daughter in my arms. I handed her over and held the door open for Charlie. Harry Clearwater watched the whole thing and didn't say a word to me, not even a thank you. It was the first time I had seen him since Leah moved out of his house. It was the last time I'd see him alive. 

During this time, Jared had become one of us in every way. Paul, Jared and I got together at least once a week just to hang out. We told each other about what we saw on patrols. We had expanded the border to go around Forks since the Cullens were gone. We made a run into the national forest at least once a week too, since that was the only other place we had sniffed out a vamp.

Even though the Cullens were gone, I didn't feel settled about the vampire threat at all. I was sure that we were not done protecting. Life went on, though, with no new vampire activity.

By Christmas, all the house renovations were done. I had inspected every rafter and replaced every beam that had even a hint of a soft spot. Leah picked out new paint colors for all the rooms. She chose a soft blue for the bedroom, a pale yellow for the living room and kitchen, and an aqua for the bathroom. We painted together. It made Leah feel like a part of the renovations, which I had left her out of for the most part. She also chose new lighting fixtures. I had tried to clean up the old ones, but she said they were just ugly. It truly felt like our place now.

In February, Embry Call phased into a wolf becoming the fourth member of the pack. He was a great guy, truly an asset to the pack. Embry was even headed, insightful and agreeable. I caught him glancing at Leah a few times but I let it slide. I couldn’t pick a fight with everyone who noticed that my smokin’ hot wife was smokin’ hot. I’d get nothing done in a day! 

Embry was a mystery though. No one knew what threat made him phase or how he even had the shapeshifter gene. His mom was Makah. No one knew who his dad was. We guessed that his father must have been Quileute, probably a descendant of the previous pack. All we could do was guess. 

Around that time, the Swan girl was hanging around with Jacob Black. She was on the rez a lot and it made me uncomfortable. Even though the Cullens were gone, even though they left her to die in the woods, there was just something about her that I didn’t trust. 

Jacob Black was getting big like Jared did before he phased. His friend Quil was getting big too. We wondered if they would turn into wolves next. If they did, it could become a problem with that Bella Swan girl.

Outside of our little bubble on the rez, a local guy from Forks went missing. His name was Riley Biers. It was a huge story for weeks. Billy came to us for help. Charlie had been hounding him to get me to help again. Apparently he thought I was some master boy scout or something since I had found his precious daughter, Bella Swan. 

This Riley guy had gone hiking in the national forest and never come back. Of course, by the time we were enlisted, any chance of finding Riley’s scent trail had been trampled by the search parties. We asked Billy if we could have anything with his scent on it. Reluctantly, Charlie agreed to get some clothing for us. 

We were able to find a fairly fresh vampire trail that met up with a human trail. The human trail smelled like Riley. Blood had been spilled and it smelled like it was Riley’s. The human trail did not go any further than the blood spill. Instead, the vampire trail went back east toward Seattle. We followed it a good way, looking to see if the vampire had abandoned a drained body along the way. There was no discarded body. We told Billy everything that we found.

“Can you show Charlie where the blood was spilled?” Billy asked. “That might give the family closure.”

“Billy, it’s twenty miles in, miles away from any marked trail. The kid was lost. How will we explain how we found it to Charlie?”

So we decided not to tell Charlie what we found. Instead Billy gave him some line about the forest being too big. Charlie was grateful for our efforts, and I think even more grateful that we were able to get his Bella before she came to the same fate.

After that, Paul and I alternated between running the border around Forks and running a partial border around the national forest. This was stressful for Leah, having me run borders all the time. She worried about my safety, which I found adorable. 

Thankfully, it didn't impact my job or Paul's. We were the best workers by far. Uncle Frank would give us leeway on the construction site. He knew that we did work for Billy Black on the side, or at least that's what we had Billy tell him. That gave us a pass as long as the construction work got done. 

If we were behind on a project, Paul and I would convince him to let us stay late, just the two of us, and we'd be caught up within a few hours. But most of the time, we were forced to work at near human speed to avoid suspicion. 

The day I had been dreading finally arrived. It was a Saturday in March. Jacob Black phased into a wolf. I had to order him to stay away from Bella Swan. She was a leech lover. I couldn't have him telling her all of our secrets. One day on a pack run in the national forest, we caught Bella Swan’s scent. We were all curious what she was doing so far out, especially with leech activity in the forest. We followed her trail. 

Bella Swan was chatting with a leech in a large clearing! It wasn't Forks and the leech wasn't a Cullen so we chased him down and killed him. It was our first vampire kill and it was glorious! We all delighted in the purple smoke that rose from his burning corpse.

Then the Swan girl showed up on the rez, breaking my order for Jacob to stay away. So I ordered him not to tell her anything about us.

He fucking snuck into her bedroom window and reminded her of the legends he had already told her. He said he told her the legends before she even started dating the Cullen leech. I was livid. We all were. 

Then Jake didn’t show up for one of our pack meets so we all went to him to make him come. Jake didn’t do anything unless it was an alpha order and even then he’d try to find some loophole to weasel out of it. When we got to Jake’s house, Bella Swan was pulling into the driveway. She ran up to us, yelling about how we had scared Jake and she was insulting all of us. Paul was so mad that he phased. He hadn't lost control like that in a long time but the leech lover really got under his skin. 

Jacob phased too and they fought. After a beat, Paul bowed out. He didn’t actually want to hurt the kid,

I told Embry and Jared to take Bella to see Leah. Paul and I tried to talk some sense into Jake. 

In a way, Leah and Bella were kindred, learning about the wolf pack from the legends that they already knew. In most ways, they were nothing alike. Leah was strong and vibrant. This Swan girl, she was already half dead. I had no idea what Jacob saw in the mousy meek girl. But he was obsessed with her and it was annoying. It was worse than Jared and his imprint. Jared thought about Kim constantly but at least she was a person with interests and a personality. This Swan girl's only interest was the fucking leeches!

By the time I brought Paul and Jake to the house, Leah had the Swan girl giggling. Jake was smitten by Bella’s laughter but he was clearly blind. Leah was the real treasure here, bringing the lifeless to life. 

Jake told Embry he won the fight against Paul. “No he didn't,” I clarified. “Paul refused to fight him but he still took a swipe at Paul. That's not an honorable win in my book.” Jake was such an ass hole. If he weren't the chief's son, I'd beat the shit out of him myself. 

We all spent some time making fun of Jacob, which lifted our spirits and Bella's as well. 

Quil phased the next week and he was so happy that it was weird. I guess it was lonely for him before. His only two friends had been in the pack without him. He seemed like a good kid. So far, Jake was the only problem member of the pack.

~

Leah’s Point of View

For months now, Mondays were my favorite day of the week. It was Seth Day. Both of my parents worked on Mondays so I went and hung out with my favorite brother. We usually played board games or video games or card games. This particular Monday in March, I was teaching him poker. He was destroying me with his beginner's luck but we were having fun. 

After drinking too much soda all afternoon, I went to the bathroom. When I got out, Daddy ambushed me in the living room

“Honey, it’s time to come home and start caring about your future again,” Daddy said. “It’s not too late for college. You’ve tried out life with that boy. We all do foolish things when we’re young. You don’t need to waste your life with him anymore. Just come home.”

I was livid.

My whole world changed in an instant. Seth was screaming and I was howling. Then Seth was howling and Daddy was on the ground.

Chapter 9

Notes:

In this story, the pack members get bigger before they phase. This is seen as Jared was the giant sophomore and Seth was getting tall fast. Sam and Leah didn’t notice those changes in each other because they’re together every day.

The pack members also change pretty drastically after they phase. We saw this with Sam, when Leah described him as more muscular but also leaner. We also see this with Seth and Leah immediately after their phase. IMO, this is in line with Jacob’s phase in New Moon. I took some liberties with how this affected Leah in the coming chapters.

 

LPOV

WHO IS THIS? Sam asked. 

SAM? IS THAT YOU, SAM? I called out to him. Seth’s voice was indistinguishable with his howling. 

LEAH! ARE YOU AT HOME? 

AT MY PARENTS! I looked down at Daddy on the floor and at Seth, now a sandy colored wolf. He had demolished the card table. SETH PHASED TOO.

I'M COMING! 

Then I noticed that I could see far too many things. I saw the room from my perspective and from Seth's. I saw two visions speeding through the forest. Then other visions would come in, showing some spot in the forest, but Sam would tell them to go away and they did. 

SPOV 

I was at the back door, Paul at my heels. I phased to human, opened the door and phased back to wolf.

LEAH, SETH, COME OUTSIDE INTO THE WOODS WITH US. I alpha commanded as I entered the living room. 

Seth started walking against his will. His mind was very confused. 

Leah watched him curiously. She looked at me. WOW, SAM. YOU'RE BEAUTIFUL! 

YOU'RE NOT SO BAD YOURSELF, BUT LET'S GET INTO THE WOODS. 

OH YEAH, RIGHT. And she followed Seth out. 

ALPHA COMMANDS DON'T WORK ON HER, SAM. I BET SHE'S THE ALPHA FEMALE. Paul said when we got out the door.

WAIT, WHAT'S WRONG WITH MY DAD? HE COLLAPSED! Leah said as we approached the trees.

NOW THAT WE’RE IN THE WOODS, I'M GOING TO CHECK ON HIM. I said. PAUL, YOU TAKE CARE OF THEM.

I phased to man, pulled up my shorts and ran to Harry on the floor, prepared to be reprimanded for destroying his living room with my pack. Instead he was lifeless. He had no heartbeat. I called 911. They had me do CPR until the paramedics came. 

Paul came in while I was doing CPR. “What's up? What's taking so long?”

“I have to do this until the medics arrive.” I explained. “Get some of Seth's clothes for them, for when they phase back. Please take care of Seth and Leah. I won't be much longer, I hope.”

Harry was not responding to CPR. It took over thirty minutes for the ambulance to arrive. 

I explained to the paramedics that I was his son-in-law, that my wife had called me but she was having a panic attack about it and her friend took her to calm down while I dealt with her father. 

I told them we need to call his wife. I had called 911 but not his wife. They let me call her. It was the worst conversation of my life. They took Harry away. I told Sue where they were taking him. 

When they cleared out, I started for the woods and had an even worse conversation. 

LPOV

Paul, Seth and I were in the woods, all in wolf form. Paul was explaining what was going on to Seth. 

PAUL, CAN YOU CHECK ON SAM? AND MY DAD?

Paul walked toward the house and phased. He pulled up his shorts, just like Sam did. He came back a few minutes later with a shirt and some shorts. He dropped the clothes on the forest floor with his own shorts and joined us in wolf form.

I'M GOING TO SHOW YOU HOW TO REVERT TO YOUR HUMAN FORM. YOU JUST NEED TO THINK OF SOMETHING YOU CAN ONLY DO AS A HUMAN WHILE STANDING BACK UP ON YOUR TWO HIND LEGS. PAY ATTENTION TO MY THOUGHTS. 

Then Paul thought of that time he fucked Jennie Jenks in the girls locker room, and his mind vanished. 

“Wait a second before you try it. I'm going to show you the reverse now too.”

He bent his naked body forward and he was thinking about talking to us again. 

I'LL TRY IT. I said.

I thought about Sam taking me against a tree out here in the woods while standing on my hind legs. 

Then I stood naked in the forest. I reached down and picked up the shirt Paul had brought and slipped it over my head. I went toward my house and I saw Sam stepping out the back door. 

“Sam!” I ran to him. I was fast. I was out of control. He caught me. His face was… he was devastated. “Is everything ok?”

“No, your dad…”

“Is he ok?” 

Sam shook his head. “He died, Lee-lee. He died of a heart attack. I think the shock of seeing you both phase… I tried Lee-lee, I tried so hard. I did CPR until they came and then I had to call your mom. It was awful. I'm so sorry.”

I didn't know what to say. Was he saying that my Daddy died? That didn't make any sense at all. My legs started to go weak and he was carrying me into the woods. 

Paul and Seth were both looking at me, both wearing only shorts like Sam. 

“Is she ok?” Paul asked. 

“I think she's in shock. Seth, I'm sorry to be the one to break the news, but your dad died. He had a heart attack, I think from the shock of seeing you both phase. I called 911 but it was too late. I'm so sorry.”

He was telling Seth the same thing, that Daddy had died. He must be mistaken. Daddy was fine. I just saw him. I came out of the bathroom and there he was, looking at me. I was mad because he ambushed me. Then I was a wolf. Shit. Then he was on the floor. Shit. Sam was telling the truth. Shit.

“I think he's right, Seth.” I said hoarsely. “I remember seeing Daddy go down.”

“Leah, are you ok?” Seth asked, concern on his face. 

“Yeah, I'm fine, just a little… I don't know, not fine too. Does that make sense? This is shit, Seth, him dying. It's shit.”

“I can't argue with any of that.” Seth said. 

“And now we're wolves, Seth. Protectors. And I've been jealous that Paul got to read Sam's mind and I didn't and now I can and I'm kind of scared.”

“Why are you scared, baby? I'm excited.” Sam said.

“You are?” I asked, a little confused.

Sam nodded. “And now you won't age without me.”

“Oh yeah. That is hot. I could stay like this until you're fifty.” I smiled at him. 

“But then you'll outlive me, unless that was your plan all along?” Sam teased.

“No! No way! You'll have to wait for me to catch up.”

“I'll do that for you, any time, any age. But I think it's better if we just stuck together.”

“Yeah, me too. Sam, what are we supposed to be doing? About my dad I mean.”

“I don't know. We could go in and wait for your mom, pick up the living room, and make supper. What do you want to do?”

“That. Seth, do you think Mom would be ok with us doing that?”

“Yes, Leah, she'll want you here. Both of you. And Paul too.”

“Paul, will you stay?” I wanted him to help take care of Seth but I didn't want to say so in front of Seth.

He nodded. The three men walked back into the house. I was still in Sam's arms. He put me on the couch and the guys started picking up the cards and the shattered pieces of the game table. 

I wandered into the kitchen to see what there was for food. I was so hungry.

Sam was on my heels. “Do you want French toast?” he asked. 

“I was thinking pancakes.”

“Let's see what they have for eggs.” He said. He pulled out a five dozen box that was mostly full. 

“Both.” We said in unison. 

He started on the French toast while I mixed up the pancake batter. He put the first batch of French toast beside me which I devoured while I put the first batch of pancakes on the skillet. The next round of French toast went into the living room. Then another pile went to me, which I inhaled while I started to stack up pancakes. 

“Here, why don't you enjoy the pancakes you've made? I'll get Paul to help me with the French toast.” Sam put the tower of pancakes on the kitchen table, which had syrup, butter, a fork for me and a glass of orange juice.

“Paul! Seth!” He called into the living room. He put a tower of French toast in Seth's spot at the table. He and Paul stood at the stove, quietly cooking. 

Sam looked so hot. I think my vision has improved because I could see the definition of every muscle rippling along his back and down his arms as he made pancakes. It was hot.

He brought me another stack. Just in time. My plate was somehow empty.

“Can I have eggs?” Seth asked. 

“Ooooh. That would be amazing.” I said. “Why didn't I think of that when you brought out that huge carton?”

“Because you wanted pancakes first.” Sam said, smiling warmly at me. 

“Yeah, I did.”

“Scrambled or fried, Seth?” Sam asked, swapping places with Paul at the stove. 

“Fried. Over easy if you can, Sam. Thanks.”

“Coming up.” He said. 

Paul placed a plate of pancakes and a plate of French toast in the middle of the table for us to take from. Then he went back to his spot at the stove. 

“Lee-lee, do you feel like scrambled or fried?” Sam asked.

“Scrambled, if it's not too much trouble, and with cheese if they have it.”

I took some of the French toast and ate them one at a time with my hands, no syrup, no butter. 

Sam delivered half a dozen fried eggs to Seth. They looked delicious. “Can I have one fried egg, too?” I asked. 

Paul laughed and Sam smiled at him. Sam cracked one egg on Paul's skillet. “Over easy?” Paul asked. 

“If you can.” I answered. I didn't know what they found so funny. 

“I bet you're glad she has that part time job now, Sam.” Paul commented. 

“Shut up,” was all Sam said in reply. 

Paul delivered my egg on a spatula. Sam followed with a fresh plate with fluffy, cheesy scrambled eggs. 

The men returned to the stove and kept cooking. They were snacking on the pancakes and French toast now, too. Those guys had incredible appetites. Something about being a wolf made them constantly hungry but they never got fat. 

SPOV 

I heard Sue's minivan pull up. I hoped she was ok with Paul being here. He may not be family to her but he was to me and he was helping.

“Seth, can you greet your mom, warn her that we're all here?” I asked him.

He got up and ran to the door. 

Sue came in and Leah ran to her to hug her. 

“Thank you, Sam, for taking care of our family. And for trying… they told me what you did, that you did CPR for the whole time. They said they never saw anything like it, that usually people get tired after a few minutes. It's recommended to switch people every two minutes due to exhaustion. But they said you still had a strong rhythm after thirty minutes. Care to explain that, Sam?”

I considered her question for a minute. I didn't realize doing the CPR would be a giveaway but it was. I decided on the spot that she deserves the truth, especially with both her kids in the pack now. It would make everything easier for Seth too, if she knew. “Sue, are you ready to learn what Harry had been keeping from you? The reason we had to get married when we did?”

“I think so.” She nodded. 

“Do you have any heart problems?” I asked. 

“No, Harry did. His heart was fragile. Mine is strong. Tell me.”

“I'm gonna show you. I'll go in the back yard and you watch me out the window, ok?”

She nodded. 

I went outside, pulled my shorts down and phased. Then I phased back, pulled my shorts up and came inside. 

“The legends are true, Sue.”

She looked completely unsurprised. “I kind of guessed that but Harry refused to talk about it. So what happened today?”

“Both Seth and Leah phased for the first time and it gave Harry a bit of a fright.”

Now she looked surprised. “I’d say. I'm sorry you all had to go through that.”

“Sue, do you want some eggs?” I offered. 

“I'll make my own.” She said, walking toward the stove.

“I'm going to make some for me, too. Paul, do you want eggs?”

“Please, Sam, scrambled.” Paul sat at the table with a stack of pancakes.

After a few minutes I sat next to Leah with two plates of eggs, handing one to Paul. 

Leah looked incredible. She was glowing. Her face looked almost divine somehow. She was wearing one of Seth's long tank tops which only barely covered her luscious butt. Her arms were more toned. I think somehow her waist was even more pinched and her boobs… god damn.

I kept staring at her while eating. I couldn't help it.

“Do I have food in my teeth?” She finally asked me.

“No. You just look incredible.” 

“You do look good,” Sue said, sitting down with her eggs. “Seth, you do too, more muscular, not quite like Sam, more like Paul.”

Seth looked down at himself, then over at Paul then back at his own chest. “Holy crap.”

“I can teach you how to get the ladies, Seth.”

“No you won't,” Leah said in the double timber of the alpha. 

Paul's eyes shot to mine. I glanced at Leah. She was slowly eating French toast with her fork, oblivious to what she had done.

“Why did her voice do that?” Seth asked. 

“I think she's the alpha female,” I said, looking at Leah questioningly. 

“That makes sense.” she said, “since I'm the only female and your mate, Sam.”

“You're taking the change really well,” I commented. 

“Well you know I was jealous of your mind reading and the aging and the speed. We don't even need a car anymore. How long does it take you to get into Port Angeles? Or Forks?

“Ten minutes and three minutes. But we still need to drive sometimes to avoid suspicion.”

“It took me twenty minutes to drive to Forks. Forty-five minutes on my bike. What if you run in human form, how long then?”

“It takes double in human form, but you have to slow down on the roads. It's always best to travel in the woods when possible.”

“So we can sell the car, drop the insurance and spend the money saved on eggs.”

“Let's not sell the car just yet. We still need it for groceries. Maybe we could get chickens if you want that many eggs.” I smiled at the image of Leah and a chicken coop in our yard. 

“Oooh, but would it be safe for them? Would they fear us?”

“I don't know, but we can try, if you want to.”

Sue was smiling at us. “So why'd you guys have to get married on her eighteenth birthday?”

I explained everything we knew about imprinting, and about how marriage was the only way to safeguard our relationship from the weird magic that we didn't want.

“And Harry didn't approve.” She stated. “You know I love your father very much but we didn't see eye to eye on everything. Sam, you were our longest standing disagreement. He wanted to move when you asked Leah to your first middle school dance. I feel like… maybe you turning, Leah, it showed him how wrong he had been about Sam all of this time, that he had thrown away his relationship with you and he was wrong.”

“Maybe. He ambushed me when I came to visit Seth, that's what made me mad and made me phase. Seth, what made you phase?”

“The same thing. I was mad that he was here. I knew he had figured out that we were hanging out and I thought you wouldn't come anymore, that he was ruining it for us. I feel bad that I was mad at him now, but that's the truth.”

“Don't feel bad.” Sue insisted. “He deserved your anger and it's not your fault he died. His heart was fragile. It has been for a long time. He didn't take care of it. There were plenty of things he could have done to make it stronger but he did none of them.”

“What can we help with Sue? What needs to be done for the funeral?” I asked.

‘Billy and Charlie should be coming to help with that,” she said. “They were his best friends and they both know more about this stuff than me, so I'm going to let them handle it.”

There was a knock on the door. 

“I'll get it.” Seth shot up. 

It was Charlie and Billie. I told Seth we'd see him tomorrow. Leah, Paul and I excused ourselves. We went out into the woods. 

I reached my hand out to Paul, “thanks for your help today.” He shook my hand but he didn't meet my eye. He was eye fucking Leah! 

“No problem,” he said casually, then he caught my eye. “Sorry.” Leah was scowling at him. He jogged away, grinning.

I turned to Leah. “You look so good.” I took her hand and we started walking through the woods towards our house

“What do you mean?” She asked. “Don't I look the same?”

“The same, but better, too, so sexy.” I looked down at her legs and desperately wanted to tear that shirt off of her. “Hey, how hot was I before I phased?” I wasn't being arrogant. I knew that she found me attractive.

“You were so hot, Sam,” she said.

“And how hot was I after I phased?”

“Somehow even hotter,” she conceded.

“That's how you are now. Somehow, you're even hotter. And I don't have to be careful with you anymore and I'm so excited.’

“You are?”

“Aren't you?” 

“I didn't know that you were being careful before.”

“You did,” I said. “I hurt you a couple of times. It won't hurt now if I get a little rough, baby.”

She stopped. “You want to get a little rough?” She asked seductively. 

I growled with excitement. She growled back! 

I tore her shirt down the middle like a vest. Her breasts were so full. They were gorgeous before but now… wow. Her abs were so defined but her waist was tiny, even more so than before. 

I lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around me as I pounded right into her. I put her back against a tree to give me some leverage and I just kept pounding into her, over and over. 

“Sam! Oh wow, Sam! So good, Sam, so good!”

“Oh, Leah, my Lee-lee!”

Then I was kissing her neck and she was kissing mine on the other side. I was pounding her harder than I ever had before and it was like a dream, my wildest fantasies coming to life. It was so good. 

“Sam! I'm coming Sam!” 

A bunch of things happened at once. I could feel her orgasm begin. I sunk my teeth into her neck at the exact same moment that I felt her sharp teeth on my neck. I pushed hard into her one last time and released my jizz. 

She was licking my neck and I was licking hers, cleaning off the blood from the bites.

“That was amazing.” She was gasping.

“I was thinking the same thing.” I said, looking down at the bite mark I just left on her neck. I met her eyes. 

She giggled. “I bit you.”

“I bit you too. Does it hurt?”

“No, does yours?”

I shook my head. “Wolf healing, remember?”

“Same.” She said, smiling brightly. 

“I wonder why we did that.”

“Hey, wanna go into wolf form and try to figure it out on the mind meld thing?” 

“Yeah.” I said. “That sounds awesome. Do you want me to pull out?” I still had her pinned against the tree and I was still inside of her.

She nodded. I kissed her fiercely, then put her down. 

“He showed you how to phase back to wolf?” I asked. 

LPOV 

I leaned down and I was a wolf. I was so excited to see into his mind. Sam chuckled, then leaned down to become a wolf too. 

We were looking at each other, thinking about each other and it was overwhelming, the love he had for me. 

WHAT'S FOOTBALL FEEL LIKE? I NEVER UNDERSTOOD THE APPEAL OF THE SPORT.

He showed me memories of tackling, running down the field, overpowering, throwing a key pass, celebrating, the feeling of teamwork.

WOW, THANK YOU. 

THE BITE, he said. SHOW ME HOW YOU FELT BEFORE YOU BIT ME. 

I showed him the view from where I was held against the tree, the feeling of kissing his neck, the feeling as I orgasmed as he pounded me, the feeling of my teeth in his neck, then needing to lick him clean.

I COULD FEEL YOUR ORGASM. WOW. THAT WAS SO COOL. SO YOU WANT TO SEE HOW IT WAS FOR ME?

DEFINITELY. I said. 

I saw Sam’s view as he pounded me to the tree. I did look hot. 

SO HOT. He said. Then he continued to show me the feeling of him sucking on my neck, how it felt when he pounded into me, how it felt as he bit and released, then the same need to lick me clean.

AMAZING. I LOVE THAT I BRING YOU SO MUCH PLEASURE. 

THAT WAS THE BEST SEX WE'VE EVER HAD, LEAH. OUT OF THE PARK, THE BEST. He said.

I KNOW. I WAS THERE. BUT THE BITE. I'M NOT SURE IT HAS CLEARED UP ANYTHING ABOUT THE BITE.

MAYBE WE SHOULD ASK BILLY BLACK. 

LET'S RUN HOME LIKE THIS. 

He picked up his shorts in his mouth and ran. I knew the way too so I raced him. I got there before him. 

DO YOU HAVE KEYS? I asked. I LEFT MY PURSE AT MY MOM'S. 

YOU'RE SO FAST! YEAH, I HAVE KEYS. 

He phased back to man, pulled on his shorts and ran from the woods to the front door. “I'll grab some clothes,” he said as he opened the door.

I ran in behind him, phasing on the way. “Don't bother,” I said. He was checking me out as I ran into the bedroom and got dressed. 

“We need to talk,” I said as I sat down on the couch. 

Chapter 10

SPOV 

I sat next to Leah on the couch. She had said we needed to talk.

I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. She was the prettiest girl I had ever seen in real life this morning. Now she was prettier than anyone I'd ever seen on tv or the movies, prettier than anything I’d ever imagined. She was divine. And she was my wife.

“Why did Seth and I phase?” Leah asked me. “You were six men strong. Why did you need a woman and a child?”

“You know I have no control over this, who phases and when,” I said.

“I know. But I also know that you have a good understanding of how it all works. So what's your guess?”

“Well first, Seth is not a child.” I swallowed and looked at her, knowing she wasn't going to like my answer. “Seth's the same size as Paul and the others. So I think we got him because we need the numbers. You know we've been following vampire trails in the forest.” 

“Seth is a child,” she said. “He is fourteen. He's going to get hurt if you have him fighting vampires.”

“We've taken down one vampire, Leah, and it was five of us together. I'm not going to put Seth in danger.”

“Promise?” she asked hopefully.

“No, actually. I can't promise that. It wouldn't be fair to him. But I will keep your feelings in mind. You're the alpha female, Lee-lee. You have as much say as I do. I think that's why you phased, because I needed you. I needed a partner in this, my better half.” I really believed that too, but I didn't really know what it all meant.

“What does that mean, though, alpha female? Can I order you around?”

“I don't think so,” I said, eyeing her. “My alpha order didn't work on you, when I told you and Seth to go outside into the woods. You just stood there, observing, while Seth followed the order. So I don't think we can order each other around.”

“But I did order Paul not to turn Seth into a womanizer,” she pointed out.

“Yes, you did. I was thinking that if the pack got any larger, I would make Paul the beta, but I'm so relieved that I don't need to do that now.”

“Eh, we still might want to do that, for when we need private time.” She smiled at me. I could nut just looking at her. She was so fucking pretty.

I closed my eyes to recenter my thoughts. “We're going to need to do a pack run. We've never added two new people at once, and one of them is an alpha female. Some of the guys are going to have a hard time with it.”

“Paul didn't.”

“Paul knows you. He adores you. He's been jealous of me for years.”

“He has not!” She was smiling hugely now, clearly flattered. “Were you ever jealous of him?”

“Why would I be jealous of him?” I had no idea what she was talking about. “Because he has a rich step-mom? I guess a little. She got Paul that truck for a graduation present. It's a nice truck.” Paul's truck definitely cost more than our whole house and I was actually jealous.

“No! Because he had all those girls.” 

Was she being serious?

“Lee-lee, none of them compared to you. None of them are worth a second look. You are worth a lifetime of looks.”

“That's sweet. Does the rest of the pack not like me?”

“No, they all think you're great. But I guess, me as alpha, they all accepted it without question since I was first to phase. But for you to phase in and immediately start giving alpha orders, it's kind of amazing, I think. I just don't know if they'll all feel the same way.”

“Well, we can make them,” Leah said, grinning. 

I knew she was joking but I had to say, “You can't ever take an alpha order lightly. They are serious. You are forcing someone to execute your will.”

“I understand,” she said seriously. “It was really weird seeing Seth follow your command. He was so confused and uncomfortable. I didn't like it.”

“I don’t like to make commands either. I only did it then so I could figure out what was wrong with your dad.”

“Yeah, my dad… it's so fucked up that he died like that. I feel bad that we were fighting but I don't regret how we got married against his wishes, you know?”

“Leah, it's possible that we didn't need to get married at all.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean,” I took a deep breath. I wanted to explain this right. “If we were destined to be the alpha pair, maybe we were never going to imprint on anyone else. And maybe that bite has something to do with all that. It's impossible to know about the imprints though, unless we actually imprint on random people, and your dad was still standing against us, but I can't help but wonder.”

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?”

“No,” I said apologetically, “I just wanted to share my thoughts.”

“Ok, so tomorrow is Tuesday. You usually have a pack meet on Tuesdays after school, right?”

“Yeah, so you and Seth need to be there for it. You need to be there for all the pack shit now. I'll have to schedule your patrol runs, and patrols for Seth too.”

“Can you show me the route of the patrol run?”

“Yeah.” I smiled at her and then kissed her. “What do you think of the pack mind so far?”

“I like it a lot when it's just the two of us. It's so intimate. I feel like I could explore you forever, you know? Ask about our memories and share the highlights of our day. And it makes me trust you so much, having that access. I mean, of course I trusted you before, but this is a whole new level.”

“But,” she continued, “it was chaos at first, when the guys were phasing in and out to see what was going on. Even when it was Paul and me and Seth, it wasn't peaceful. Seth had a lot of gross imagery of girls that I wish I never knew about and Paul… well, he was trying to hide his thoughts but I could tell he was thinking about me.”

“He does that sometimes. He tries to hide it so I ignore it and just give him more tips to hide his thoughts.”

“There are ways to hide your thoughts?”

“Let's phase and I'll show you.”

LPOV 

We undressed in the living room and we fucked again. His body turned me on like crazy today and he was hard just looking at me.  

Then we ran to the woods and phased. We were thinking about each other and it was so sweet. 

We were running through the woods and I could smell the strong wolf scent along the trail. This trail had been run over and over. It was more worn down than the rest of the forest.

DO YOU THINK THAT IT IS A PROBLEM, HOW WORN DOWN IT IS? Sam asked me. 

MAYBE. THAT DEPENDS WHERE IT MEETS WITH PUBLIC PLACES. 

We continued running. I asked, WHAT CAN YOU SHOW ME ABOUT HOW TO GUARD YOUR THOUGHTS? 

YOU JUST HAVE TO BE DOUBLE MINDED. FOCUS ONE OF YOUR SENSES VERY INTENTLY. THAT WILL BE THE DOMINANT THOUGHT. 

He breathed in and out slowly and my thoughts were on his breathing now.

He continued, THEN WHATEVER YOU WANT TO THINK ABOUT WILL BE MUFFLED. THE MORE YOU CAN FOCUS WITH YOUR SENSES, THE BETTER THE OTHER THOUGHTS WILL BE MUFFLED.

I slowed down and he slowed down beside me. I walked around him and sniffed his butt like a dog. I liked it and I didn't know why. I was thinking of the blow job I gave him when we moved in together, the one I gave him right before we went grocery shopping. 

When I stopped sniffing his butt, he said, YOU DON'T LIKE BLOW JOBS. He sounded a little surprised.

I MEAN, I DON'T MIND THEM. SOMETIMES THEY ARE THE BEST OPTION AND THAT'S WHEN I DO IT.

I COULD HAVE JUST WAITED. Sam sounded kind of irritated about this. I'D RATHER WAIT THAN YOU DO SOMETHING THAT YOU DON'T LIKE.

I had to argue that point. YOU WOULD HAVE BEEN HORNY ALL OVER THE GROCERY STORE AND WE BOTH KNOW IT. YOU WOULD HAVE ENDED UP TAKING ME IN THE ICE CREAM SECTION AND WE WOULD HAVE BEEN BANNED FROM WALMART FOR LIFE. A BLOW JOB IS A MUCH BETTER SOLUTION. 

I WOULD NOT HAVE TAKEN YOU IN THE ICE CREAM SECTION! He insisted.

MAYBE NOT, BUT YOU'D HAVE GOTTEN ME SO WORKED UP I WOULD HAVE JUMPED YOU IN THE ICE CREAM SECTION AND THEN WE WOULD HAVE BEEN BANNED FOR LIFE. AGAIN THE BLOW JOB IS THE BEST SOLUTION. 

BUT YOU DIDN'T LIKE IT! He really was mad about this. NOW THAT I KNOW THAT, IT WILL PROBABLY BE A TURN OFF NEXT TIME YOU OFFER.

I DON'T MIND IT. I PREFER FUCKING ANY DAY. I NEVER COME GIVING YOU A BLOW JOB, BUT I LOVE TO SEE YOU PLEASURED TOO. SO LET ME DO IT WHEN I CHOOSE, PLEASE. LET ME MAKE MY OWN CHOICES.

IT'S WEIRD, I LOVE LICKING YOUR CLIT AND EATING YOU OUT BUT YOU DON'T LIKE BLOW JOBS. Then he showed me how it felt and how he felt and he did love it.

I DON'T MIND BLOW JOBS, BUT YOU CAN EAT ME OUT AND THEN FUCK ME. WITH BLOW JOBS, IT'S ONE OR THE OTHER. IF YOU COULD CHOOSE TO EITHER EAT ME OUT OR TO FUCK ME, NEVER BOTH, HOW OFTEN WOULD YOU CHOOSE TO EAT ME OUT?

NOT OFTEN. He admitted.

AND IF YOU DIDN'T DO IT OFTEN, YOU WOULDN'T BE PARTICULARLY GOOD AT IT AND YOU WOULDN'T ENJOY IT MUCH. THAT'S PRETTY MUCH WHERE I'M AT WITH BLOW JOBS. SO IF YOU DON'T LET ME PRACTICE SOMETIMES, I'LL NEVER GET TO YOUR LEVEL.

FINE, he conceded.

We were approaching the beach. It was a dark night so I wasn't worried about being spotted. I was looking at where the forest trail met the open field. It was an obvious trail. 

HAVE PEOPLE WANDERED INTO THE PATROL TRAIL? I could smell that they had. 

Sam was embarrassed. He said, I HAVEN'T RUN INTO THEM, BUT QUIL HAD A NEAR MISS ONCE. 

THAT'S A PROBLEM, SAM. WE HAVE TO CHANGE THE ROUTE AND PREVENT THE TRAILS FROM BEING SO OBVIOUS. 

We ran along the beach as wolves. It was so beautiful. It was almost a new moon, or maybe just after it, so nearly pitch black to human eyes. The beach was rarely completely empty like this. 

I could see in Sam's mind the beauty he saw, too. He was watching the crashing waves and I was watching the clear stars. Then I saw a crab and his focus shifted to the sliver of a moon, setting over the horizon. We were both enchanted by the moment.

All too quickly, we approached the forest on the other side.

CAN WE JUST SIT HERE FOR A MINUTE LONGER? I asked.

YEAH, DO YOU WANT TO PHASE TO HUMAN AND ENJOY IT THAT WAY. He wanted to fuck me again. Oh, I wanted that too!

But I hesitated. 

WE CAN SIT AS WOLVES. SORRY, he said.

NO! DON'T BE SORRY. I JUST LIKE SEEING EVERYTHING THROUGH YOUR EYES. LET'S SIT AS WOLVES FOR A FEW MINUTES, THEN WE CAN HAVE BEACH SEX.

AWESOME! 

We watched the entire moon set, both engrossed in the play of the light on the water. When the last of the moon's light faded from the water, I phased to human.

He sat next to me, still a wolf. I looked into his eyes. They were Sam's eyes, but different. The color was paler, almost yellow. I put my hands on both sides of his muzzle and I touched our noses together. His eyes were twinkling with joy. 

“Are you going to join me?” I asked. 

He stood and then he was a man. My man. 

He stepped toward me. He reached for my cheek, then slid it around to the back of my neck, brushing my bite mark on the way. 

I gasped at the intensity of the touch. 

He pulled his hand away. “Is it still painful? The bite?”

I reached up and touched his bite mark. 

“Oh wow,” he said. He put his hand back on my neck, running his fingers along the scars. The feeling was so intense. 

SPOV

These bite marks had me spinning. It felt so good when she touched it. Why did it feel so good? 

I pulled her close, kissing her, rubbing the bite mark, and cupping her breast. I laid down on the beach and she got on top of me. This was the best way on the bare sand. Otherwise I'd be driving sand into her pussy and that was not easy to get out. We learned that over the summer. 

She lay on top of me after we finished fucking, not ready to separate yet. “So since I've phased I've been kind of hot for you,” she said, smiling, “even more than usual. That's got to be some wolf libido or something. But why do you want me so much more now too? I don't get it. I mean, I know I'm hotter, but I didn't want you this much when you phased.”

“You were pretty into it, though.” I grinned at the memory. “I have an idea of why, but I'm not sure you're going to like it.”

“You still have to tell me.”

“I know, I'm just warning you.”

“Consider me warned. Now tell me.”

I was a little nervous, which was silly considering all that we had shared. “I think it's because you are my equal now and that's why the pull is so strong.”

“Why wouldn't I like that?”

“Because it implies that you weren't my equal before.”

“Yeah, but I wasn't and it was kind of laughable how much I tried to be.”

“I don't think we'll fight over chores anymore.” I said hopefully.

“I think we still will, but I think we need to renegotiate who gets what.”

“What? Like how?” We were about to fight over chores again. I could feel it coming. 

“I don't know. We'll see what I'm good at now with my superpowers.”

I was livid. “You're plotting to steal my chores!”

She was laughing. It was disarming, but I wasn't going to let her win so easily. 

“Hear me out, Sam. I think one of our problems with chores is actually scheduling.”

“That makes sense,” I agreed.

“So I work and go to school on Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday. I shouldn't be doing chores on those days.”

“Totally! I feel like I've said that a bunch of times,” I reminded her, rubbing her back. 

“So you do everything on those days and I'll take care of the rest of the week.” She declared. 

“Bullshit,” I said. “I'll do everything on those days. You can take Mondays and Tuesdays and we'll split the weekends.”

“That's not fair either,” She protested.

“You can make breakfast on the weekends, both days. You always get up before me anyway. And we'll make lunch and supper together.”

She considered the proposal. “So you'll make breakfast on Wednesday, Thursday and Friday?”

“Yes.”

“And I'll make breakfast all of the other days?”

“Yes, if you'll agree to it.”

“Oh, it's on.”

We laid on the sand for a bit, enjoying the scenery. Then she asked, “What do you think that bite is? I've bitten you during sex before. This is definitely different.”

“Yeah, it is different. Leah, no one has said anything about girl wolves before. You might be the first, ever.”

“Yeah, I'm obviously special,” she said confidently. 

I chuckled. “You really are. The fact that we bit each other at the same time, we were both preparing the spot beforehand and we both cleaned it after, it had to be some kind of instinct. And the sensation now. It is obviously not just another love bite.”

“You called them love bites? That's adorable, Sam!”

“What did you call them?”

“I didn't have a name for them,” she said. “I didn't do it a lot, just sometimes it felt right. And it always made me giggle after. Did they hurt before you were a wolf?”

“A little, but it was like a spanking. It was a good hurt. I always loved it. It made you seem feral almost, and it was so hot.”

“But if I bite you now, will it make more of these scars?”

“I don't know. We'll need to talk to Billy about it. I just don't know.”

She climbed up my body and gently bit my chin. “Let's continue our patrol.” 

When we phased back in, Quil was running his patrol. 

SORRY QUIL, I WAS JUST SHOWING LEAH THE ROUTE.

IT'S SO COOL THAT LEAH IS ONE OF US NOW! He spoke with genuine enthusiasm. I'M PSYCHED THAT WE’LL GET TO SEE INTO THE MIND OF A WOMAN. 

THANKS, QUIL, Leah said. The magic was over, sharing the pack mind, just the two of us, so we ran the rest of the route, then ran home.

I held her in my arms in bed, so thankful for her. “What a full day,” I said, trying to word it delicately.

“That's a nice way of putting it. It was a fucking roller coaster. Sam, I have such mixed feelings about my dad and it's all fucked up.”

“Yeah?” I had wondered when she'd be ready to talk about this. From what we went through with Emily's death, I knew that my task was to keep her busy and functioning and be there when she was ready to talk. She may be ready to talk now, sooner than I expected. But her grief now was so different from her grief over Emily.

“I'm obviously sad that he died. I wish he hadn't died. But he trashed our relationship and I'm still so angry and hurt about that. It's making it hard to grieve with clarity.”

“It's ok to have mixed emotions while you grieve.”

“Sure, but I feel guilty about being angry.”

“So do I, Leah. I kind of hated your dad for a while. I feel awful now.”

“He was such an ass hole to you.”

“I know. But that doesn't make it better. I used to really look up to him, and even when he thought I wasn't good enough for you, I still respected him until I phased.”

“That's just it, Sam. Since I phased, I understand your perspective even more, how angry you were that he withheld information, how he didn't support us trying to bypass imprinting.”

“But some of it is because we can share a mind. Maybe if you shared a mind with him, you would understand his perspective better.”

“You think?” She asked.

“Maybe. I know he loved you. He wanted you to have a full and happy life and for whatever reasons, he didn't want that to be with me. He didn't want you stuck on the rez either, which I totally get. I think all of his decisions were trying to make your life better. He was just misguided.”

“And he was nasty to you.”

“He was, yes.”

“But I love you.”

I sighed. “Someday we're going to have a daughter and I'm going to be skeptical about her boyfriend.  I'm going to need you to remind me not to be an ass hole, ok?”

“Maybe. But if I don't like him, you can be an ass hole, ok?”

“Ok.”

 

Chapter 11

LPOV

Since I was only in school part time, I came home and started cooking for Tuesday’s pack meet. I made cookies and mini muffins and sandwiches cut into small triangles. I wanted to make a good impression on the pack. Usually I hung out a little bit during pack meets, then got back to whatever I was doing when they went on their run. But today was my day! Well, mine and Seth's.

Some guys started piling into the back yard. I went out back to greet them. It was Jake, Embry, and Quil.

“Leah!” Embry called, “it's so cool that we have a girl in the pack. I hope you're just the first of many.”

“You're an idiot,” Jake said coldly. “She's the first ever. This isn't the beginning of a new trend. It's a bad omen.”

“Did your dad say that?” I asked, a little jolted by the idea that someone thought I was a bad omen. 

“No, Old Quil said that.” Jake looked me in the eye and he looked mad. “He said that your arrival in the pack came with a death, which was the first sign. And then you are female, the second sign, an abomination.”

Ouch. “Old Quil said all that, huh? And what did your dad say?”

“My dad is full of crap.” Jake was looking into the woods now, like he was looking for someone.

“What did he say?” I asked in the alpha timber. I didn't even mean to. It just came out. 

“He said this was the dawn of a golden age for the pack and the tribe.”

“And you are choosing to believe Old Quil over your father?” I asked.

“Yes,” he said, straightening his back, I think trying to intimidate me. “Old Quil has all those books, the pack knowledge. He is wise.”

Sam's voice came booming into the back yard. “Jake is a decent fighter, but he is not the brains of this operation, Leah, as you've already seen.” He kissed my cheek. “So we're waiting on Seth and Jared?”

“Where's Paul?” I asked. 

Paul came out of the house with a sandwich in each hand. 

“Oh yeah,” I said, “Sam, I made snacks.”

“For the pack?” His eyes were bugging out. 

“Yeah, I thought it might soften things.”

Quil spoke up. “That's really nice of you Leah. Embry and I can carry stuff out.”

Sam whispered, “they'll eat us out of house and home. I wish you had asked first.”

“Asked for your permission?” I said, raising my eyebrows.

Jake let out a low whistle. 

“I didn't make any for Jake.” I said quickly, already sick of that kid. 

Sam smiled at me. “Well alright then, we're on the same page.” He put his arm around my shoulder.

Quil brought out the sandwiches and Embry brought the cookies and mini muffins. Paul ran into the house and carried out the table. 

“Nobody touches it until Seth and Jared get here,” Sam demanded.

“We're here!” Seth called out as he and Jared emerged from the woods.

“All right, everyone but Jake can have one of each to start. Your benevolent alpha made them for you,” Sam said. He squeezed my shoulder, then grabbed two of each, giving one of each to me.

Jake scoffed.

“Thanks Sam!” Seth said enthusiastically. 

“Not me, kid, your sister,” Sam said.

“She can't be alpha!” Jake spat.

“She gave you an alpha order two minutes ago, Jake,” Embry reminded him. 

Jake held his shoulders high and said, “Old Quil says I'm the rightful alpha and I'll rise up and take my place when I'm ready.” Most of the guys laughed. A few looked nervously at Sam, afraid of his reaction. 

“That's hilarious,” I said. “Old Quil should go on a comedy tour. I didn't know he was so funny.”

Sam chuckled and everyone relaxed a little. Everyone continued eating snacks while Jake scowled at us. 

“So Sam's still alpha too, right?” Seth asked me in a whisper.

“Yes, we are the alpha pair. He is the alpha male and I am the alpha female.”

“So cool,” Quil muttered. 

Again, Paul looked jealous.

“And Paul is beta,” I added. 

“I am?” He was grinning. 

“He is?” Sam asked, raising one eyebrow at me.

“You should have done it ages ago,” I stated plainly.

“So you unilaterally did it?” Sam asked, that one eyebrow going even higher somehow.

“Yes. You guys need a little shake up. You don't have these boys in line, Sam.”

“Other than Jake, I do.”

“Jake’s the weakest link!” I burst out. “He’s simping for a leech lover! He should be the most in line.”

Paul was nodding to everything I said.

“I thought we'd be a united front,” He whispered to me. Everyone could hear him. 

“But you questioned my snacks,” I replied in a hushed tone that everyone could hear. “You started it.” I looked up at him and he had those hungry eyes again. How was this a turn on for him?

“Yes,” he said firmly, “Paul is beta. It should have been done ages ago. Another issue my wonderful wife had brought up is the state of the trails. They are so worn down. They look like walking trails.”

I added, “The worst spot is the meadow near the beach. Step one is to stop making the trail so prominent. Leave the woods at different points along the edge of that field. Stay off the existing trail for that stretch. Step two is to destroy the path that is there. We can leave the meadow path because it looks natural enough, but let's plant a shrub at the entrance of the forest. Or transplant some blackberries or something. Or both.”

Sam was nodding along to my suggestion. Then he said, “we've never gotten two new pack mates at the same time, and none of you have ever been present for the birth of an alpha. It is an exciting time but also a serious time. There must be a dangerous threat, the way that our numbers are ramping up, so we'll be going into the national forest today. We'll familiarize Leah and Seth with the old Cullen scents and show them the vamp trails that have us concerned.”

Jake spoke up. “One of the Cullens came back. She took Bella. Er, Bella went with her willingly. It wasn't a kidnapping or anything. But they might all be coming back.”

“Shit, Jake, when did this happen?” Sam asked.

“Yesterday.”

“Do you know where they went? Why do you think they're coming back?”

“She took Bella to save Edward.” Jake explained. “That’s all I know. So either Edward dies and they drop her off even more broken than before or she saves Edward and they all come back and she is the hero.” He sighed sadly, “the hero to vampires.”

“Ouch, Jake,” Embry said compassionately. “Now I feel bad we ate all the snacks. No wonder you were grumpy.” 

“Ok, we should phase and run,” Sam said. “I'll take Leah in to change in the house. We'll be just a minute.”

Sam walked me into the house. I started to strip to phase. Sam got on his knees and lifted my naked thighs onto his shoulders, holding my lower back steady with his hands. He started sucking on my clit and he was working like a pro. 

“God Sam, that feels so good. Oh wow. But we don't have time for this.”

“We absolutely do,” he said, standing up while sliding me down his chest until his cock was deep inside of me. “They need to know you're mine.”

“Ah! Sam! Ah god! So good! They know! Holy shit, wow! We're married! Aaargh!” He was doing that grinding thing with his hip more than he was actually fucking me. He was making me scream. He was so good at this! When I orgasmed, loudly, he fucked me so hard and so fast it would have looked like a blur if I didn't have my wolf senses. I'm sure it would have hurt too, like rug burn.

He pulled out just as he was coming and squirted all over my stomach, something he had never done before since I was always on birth control. He took the jizz and quickly spread it around my stomach and back and ass and boobs and even spread a little on my neck and face. 

I just watched him curiously. What the fuck was he doing? At least his jizz smelled good. That wasn’t the case before I was a wolf. 

“They need to know you're mine,” he said again when he was finished. He had a smug look on his face, like he was really proud of painting semen all over my body, like he had accomplished something special. 

“Ok, baby, if you say so.” We'd talk more later. We really didn't have time right now.

I stepped out the door and phased. Sam was right on my tail. 

SPOV 

Even as a wolf, Leah was a sight to behold. She was about a foot shorter than me, six inches shorter than the other guys. She had an even gray color, as smooth as my jet black. The guys who were gray were all mottled but not my Leah. She was flawless.

Now she reeked of me and I loved it. They had all been eye fucking her, even Jake. I didn't blame them. She was so hot and the appeal of an equal, a woman like us, I knew the draw to her. I felt it constantly. But they had to cut it out! She was mine. Although I’d love to, I couldn't spend all my time fucking her to prove it.

Entering the pack mind was chaos. They were all speculating about what I had done to her to make her scream like that. That detail had backfired on me spectacularly.

FOCUS ON YOUR BREATHING, she said, YOUR INHALES AND YOUR EXHALES. ALL OF YOU! She didn't make it an alpha command but there was a twinge of danger in her tone. Their thoughts of us were muffled. 

One voice came through the muffled thoughts with a clear request. It was Seth, my little buddy. SAM, CAN YOU DO THAT BEFORE WE GET HERE NEXT TIME? THIS IS A NIGHTMARE.

Leah immediately ran to comfort him. I'M SORRY SETH. IT WON'T HAPPEN AGAIN, RIGHT SAM?

I'M NOT MAKING THAT PROMISE, BUT I DID PROMISE LEAH I'D BE CONSIDERATE OF YOU AND I WASN'T JUST NOW, SO I APOLOGIZE FOR THAT. OK? 

OK, Seth said. SO WHERE ARE WE GOING?

I took the lead as we ran toward the forest. Leah stayed on my flank. We started by running the border near Forks. 

LEECH. I said, coming to a halt. 

Jake showed us the memory of the tiny Cullen. IT'S HER. SHE HAD TO GO HUNTING WHILE VISITING BELLA.

I gave Seth a quick lesson on the treaty that we had with the Cullens, emphasizing that we can't kill them.

I UNDERSTAND, I GUESS, Seth agreed.

WHAT'S THE ‘I GUESS’ FOR? BECAUSE YOU STILL HAVE THE URGE TO KILL THEM? Leah asked. 

YEAH, I REALLY WANT TO KILL WHOEVER THIS SCENT BELONGS TO, he admitted. 

THAT'S GOOD, SETH. I said. THAT'S YOUR INSTINCT. DON'T FIGHT IT UNLESS WE'RE NEAR THE CULLENS. THOSE INSTINCTS ARE YOUR STRENGTH. 

We continued along the border. When we had gone far enough, we started to cut across the forest in a wide arc. Only a few miles in, we could smell an old trail. 

THIS IS NOT A CULLEN. I announced.

LPOV

The smell from the trails was overwhelming. It was bleachy but also sweet somehow, like cotton candy. And I wanted to destroy it. I've been known to have a temper but I am not a violent person. 

The violent fantasies filling my head were extreme and I didn't even know what these vampires looked like. I used descriptions of the legends and combined them with images of the Cullens to fuel my fantasy and give me something to sink my teeth into, in my mind at least. 

THANK YOU, LEAH, Sam said in a humored tone. THAT'S HOW WE ALL FEEL, BUT MAYBE YOU COULD TAKE YOUR OWN ADVICE AND FOCUS ON YOUR BREATHING, INHALES AND EXHALES. 

Ha! I was flooding the pack mind with my fantasies. I had forgotten about that. 

I DON'T MIND IT. Quil said. 

ME EITHER. Seth added. 

THANKS GUYS, BUT HE'S RIGHT, I said honestly. THIS ALL GOES A LOT EASIER IF WE ARE NOT FLOODING THE PACK MIND WITH ERRATIC THOUGHTS.

We finished the run in relative calm. I stepped into the house and slipped into my clothes. Sam was at my heels, wrapping his arms around me from behind with definite intention. 

“Lee-lee, you were great out there,” he said, kissing my neck.

“Uh, thanks, is the meet over?”

“Basically. Some might stick around if they have to talk to me, er us, about something.” He was kissing down my collar bone.

“Alright, let's get back out there.” I turned around in his arms. I gave him a lustful kiss then marched out the door.

Paul, Jake and Jared were all there, waiting for us. Jared started first. “Leah, I didn't want to bother the pack mind with this but Kim is so excited for you. She says she never sees you at school anymore and she wants to have a get together, the four of us.” Jared glanced at Sam to make sure he was ok with this too, then returned his gaze to me.

I looked at Sam. “Wanna do dinner on Sunday?” I asked. 

“Yeah, and we can play cards after.” Sam liked cards and board games and didn't pass up a chance to play with others.

“See if Sunday works for her, Jared, and let us know, ok? And tell her I miss her too.” I smiled at him. Kim was a good friend.

He nodded. “Thanks, and welcome to the pack, Leah. Sam, I have to say I'm so jealous. I’d love it if Kim joined the pack, absolutely love it.” Then he jogged into the forest and disappeared.

“Jake, what's up?” Sam asked, trying to hide his annoyance that Jake was still here. 

“I'm just really worried about Bella. I know that we're not supposed to be in wolf form in Forks while the Cullens are there, but since they're not there, can I just camp out there until she gets back?”

“Fuck Jake! No. You still have to go to school and do patrols. If Billy's ok with it, I'm fine with you camping out the rest of the time. But that Charlie Swan is no fool. Don't get caught.”

“Ok, thank you, Sam.” He ran into the woods, almost tripping on a root. He was so excited. 

We stood there with Paul. He and Sam were staring at each other silently. They seemed to be having a whole ass conversation with their eyes. I was looking back and forth between the two of them, trying to figure out what the fuck was going on. 

Finally, Paul turned to me. “Thank you for speaking up about me being beta, Leah. Your douche husband was too insecure to do it himself.”

“Insecure?” If there was one thing I knew about Sam, it was that he was not insecure. I looked up at Sam. He looked down at me. 

“He's not wrong,” Sam confessed. “I should have promoted him when Jared first joined the pack, but I didn't like the way he…”

“The way I ogled you, Leah,” Paul finished. “He was afraid that if he promoted me, you'd see me differently, that you'd respect me, and that I might have a chance with you. He's an idiot to think that, as we both know.”

My stomach felt hot suddenly. “Jesus Christ Sam, is that true? You messed up the hierarchy of the pack because you didn't trust me to be faithful? Holy shit.” I felt like throwing up. That feeling, he didn't trust me… it overwhelmed me.

I did throw up, right on Sam's feet. Some of it splashed on Paul. I didn't care.

“And that shit with your jizz,” I said, then spit the last of the vomit from my mouth. I was still bent over. “Did you think I'd fuck the whole pack if I didn't smell like you?”

“No, Leah! It wasn't like that at all. It's not about my trust in you, not exactly, it's my insecurity, I just… the pack and Paul, they’re two separate issues. I never thought you'd willingly fuck the pack but they're big guys and I wasn't thinking clearly. I just needed them to know that you were mine. They were all lusting after you and they needed to know you were mine. And with Paul, I wasn't worried you'd fall in love with him. I was just worried he'd seduce you.”

I stood up tall but didn't look at either of them. I turned and walked away. “Fuck you, Sam. Congrats on being beta, Paul.” I called over my shoulder without turning around. 

“Thanks, Sam,” I heard Paul whisper as I approached the house. “Maybe she will fall in love with me now.” Then I heard the distinct sound of Paul's nose being broken by Sam's fist. 

Chapter 12

LPOV

After I learned that Sam didn’t trust me, I went into the house. I rinsed out my mouth and started reading on the couch. I had an assignment due next week that I hadn't completed yet. So why not make headway now?

Sam came in, his feet wet from hosing off my vomit. He sat down next to me. “I am an idiot. I'm sorry,” he said, looking at me. I continued reading. He sat there doing nothing for a while, just watching me. I read the next assigned chapter and took notes for the paper.

I got up, brought in the table that was left outside. I put the snack plates in the sink. Then I started to prepare supper. I couldn't even process my anger. 

I was cutting veggies on the counter. He was leaning on the counter a few feet away. I hated how sexy he was. 

“Emily fucked Paul,” he said casually. “I was going to tell you after Emily weekend but then she… Well, she died, and then he was so torn up about it. He was boyfriend material and you were so touched. And you didn't even know that they fucked, did you?”

I shook my head. 

“I didn't mean to not tell you. I just hadn't thought about it since she died. But I think it's been in the back of my mind, swimming around and forming unconscious thoughts. Paul has gotten every girl he's ever set out to, every girl except you. And he says shit… I don't know if he means it or if he just says it to get a rise out of me. I don't know.”

He sighed and shifted his weight on his legs. I hated how Sam’s muscles rippled with every movement. It made me so mad. 

“It wasn't about you though, Lee-lee. It was about him.”

“Unless you thought he was going to rape me, it was about me,” I said, chopping faster, angrily. “And you know he wouldn't rape me so….”

“It really is more about him, though, like has he ever hit on you?” Sam asked.

“Not exactly. He's said some shit that has made me uncomfortable, like flirting or flattery I guess, but he's never made a pass at me. He's never asked me out.”

“He really does have a perfect track record, outside of you.”

“Did you ever ask anyone else out?” I asked. Sam didn't see that question coming.

“What?” His whole face was perplexed.

“To dances or the movies or anything? Were there other girls that you ever asked out?”

“No! Why would I? What are you talking about? I was only ever interested in you. You know that! You have to know that, Leah!” His voice was furious. His face was enraged. There was a deep sadness underneath his fury.

I stayed calm. “Why does that question upset you?”

“I… I thought I made it clear, for years I've tried to make it clear that you are everything I want and you always have been. You're my life partner, my soulmate, my everything. I don't care if I sound like a chick flick, Leah. You can't doubt that. There was never anyone else. How could there be? With all that we shared… how could you even ask that?”

“Exactly my sentiment,” I said. I started sauteing the vegetables with the meat that was simmering. I walked away to check on the rice cooker. When I got back to the stove, Sam was sitting on the floor. 

“I'm such an idiot.”

“I know.” I said, seasoning the meat and veggies, building a sauce for the rice.

“I don't deserve you.”

“I wouldn't go that far.” I sat beside him. “Is there anyone else you were jealous about, other than Paul?” I asked.

“No,” He said. 

“Was there anything I did that exasperated your insecurity with Paul?” I needed to know this. 

“No, it wasn't you. I just kind of… I believed in him and he didn't let up about you, not even when I married you. I mean, you're my fucking wife! Why did he still have to say that shit and to think that shit? But he didn't say anything when he was grieving for Emily.”

“How did you find out they slept together?”

“It was when I asked him to do the double date with us. I told him to show her a good time but don't fuck her. He said, ‘I fucked her last time. Why can't I fuck her this time?’”

“What a class act.”

Sam laughed. I loved his laugh. I loved that I could make him laugh, even now.

“Yeah, that's Paul. I'm so stupid. I'm so sorry Lee-lee.”

“I know. But how do we move on? You don't trust me and I don't feel like it's fair.”

“It's really not you, Leah. I think it's my own, I don't know, misogyny or sexism or something. Like, some part of me really worries that there isn't a woman alive that will say no to Paul.”

I laughed really hard at that. It took me a minute to be able to form words again. 

“Thank you, Sam.” I said, still giggling. He was looking at me like I had slapped him in the face. 

“What's so funny about that?”

“Thank you for bearing your soul and admitting to your misogyny. I really never expected that from you. It just took me off guard, all that. But it's also really funny.”

“Why is it funny?”

“Because you're right, it is absolutely misogyny. Paul has a perfect record. Good for him. He goes after girls that he knows that he can have. I know a lot of girls that want nothing to do with him. He's tried flirting with them, they shot him down and he doesn't try anymore. He never asked them out. He knows how to take a hint. And I've given him more than a few hints. I don't think he's actually into me. Like, I know he finds me attractive, but he's doing this to get to you. He's never going to even try something with me. Know why?”

“Because I'll beat him to a pulp?”

“No! Because he knows I'll turn him down and talk about insecure! Paul is the king of insecure. He only goes after those that he is sure of. He doesn't take any risks, doesn't step out on a limb, not with girls at least.”

“Hmmm. Why didn't you tell me that before?”

“You literally share a brain with him!” I wanted to shake him. “I thought you knew that. If you had once told me that you felt insecure about him, I would have told you.”

“Do you forgive me?” He asked. He was adorable.

“No! Maybe.” He was smiling at me. The fucker. I loved his smile. He reached his hand across the linoleum floor and brushed it against mine. He was so fucking romantic. I stood and stirred the sauce. 

He stood behind me, wrapping his arms around me. He started kissing my neck. I turned the heat down on the sauce to let the flavors mingle while the rice finished cooking.

I turned around in his arms. He buried his face in my neck. “Sam, it's ok.”

“Yeah, I know, I just want to be here,” he said, his voice muffled a little. 

“Why don't you just order him to cut the shit?” I suggested.

“That's not a fair fight.”

“I could do it.” I offered. 

“Hot,” he said, “but no. We can't order people to not have certain thoughts.”

“But we can order them to not say shit, like how you ordered Jake to not tell Bella anything about us.”

“That was pack business, Lee-lee. This isn't. This is between me and Paul and he's my best friend and our beta so it's kind of delicate.”

“You broke his nose.” I reminded him.

“I thought you weren't looking.”

“I heard it.”

Sam smiled into my neck. “I won't be able to get away with anything anymore with your wolf senses.”

“You know you love it.”

“I really do love it.” Sam said with a hint of seduction creeping into his words.

SPOV

She reached around my neck and put her fingers in my hair, rubbing my scalp gently. Then she lifted my face away from her neck. She looked up at me with her beautiful brown eyes. 

I looked down at her, trying not to show my desperation. We stood there, staring at each other for a long while.

The rice cooker beeped.

She didn't move. 

I kept my eyes on hers but reached around her and turned off the burner. The click of the knob awoke something in her. She pushed me back, separating us. 

She spun around and took the pan off the heat. She pulled the rice pan out of the rice cooker and set the table. She grabbed serving spoons and drinks and brought the food to the table. She sat and started to help herself to the meal. 

Now I was motionless, exactly where she left me. 

“You're going to want to eat or there might not be any left,” she cautioned. 

Fuck. We were so close to reconciling. I sat across from her where she set my plate.

“It's delicious,” I said. It was. 

“I got the recipe from one of your mom's cook books.”

I smiled. My mom can't cook for shit but she had a huge cookbook collection. I figured that was why she was always so skinny, because she couldn't make good food and couldn't afford to eat out all the time. She had given Leah most of her cookbooks.

“Which book?” I asked. 

“Chinese food for two. I made a triple batch.”

“Smart. I'm not sure there will be any leftovers though.” I commented.

“I already made your lunch for tomorrow if that's what you're worried about.”

“One, I'm not worried, two, I was thinking of your lunch, not mine, and three, tomorrow is my day so you are stealing my chores.” I tried to hide my smirk. As if I cared about chores right now.

“If we had leftovers, you'd have taken them and you wouldn't call it stealing chores. What's the difference?”

Damn. She knew how to get me. “Your wolfy appetite is exactly the difference. Last week, this amount of food would have provided enough for your lunch and about half of mine. Now, I don't see how there will be any leftovers, and that's fine. We just have to plan it differently.”

“And how do you suggest we plan it differently?”

“We'll need a lot more food, for one.”

“Yes, true,” she agreed. 

“And maybe we should plan our lunches on the weekend like we do dinners, instead of relying on leftovers and sandwiches. Either that, or we need to double the portion size for dinners and package half for the next day's lunch.”

“That's actually a really good idea. But we haven't shopped for it this week.”

“Leave it to you to phase on a Monday knowing that shopping day is Sunday,” I said playfully.

“I didn't do it on purpose!” She spat, not catching the playful tone.

I grinned. “I know, baby. I'm just teasing. It's not a big deal. We won't run out of food, not before the weekend. We have tons of ingredients and you get a meal from the diner when you work.”

“Will that meal be enough?”

“Maybe keep a bag of peanut butter sandwiches in the car.”

“Good plan.”

“When you get your meal break, order your dinner, then eat maybe three peanut butter sandwiches. By the time you're done, your meal will be ready and you'll be able to enjoy it more because you won't be so hungry.”

She smiled softly. “Great idea, thank you Sam.”

“Are we good, Leah?” I asked, hoping she couldn’t hear my desperation. But she knew me so well. She probably could.

“Yeah, we're good.”

“Can I sit with you?”

“Yeah.” She scooched over, I pushed my plate next to hers. Then I walked around the table and sat with her. But I didn't touch her. I left that up to her this time, to decide when we touched again. I knew I had fucked up.

After supper, she cleaned up and I started a load of laundry. Then we sat on the couch and I turned on the little TV that used to be in my bedroom at my mom's house. 

Over the course of a half hour sitcom, she inched closer and closer to me until our thighs touched. I put my arm around the back of the couch. She pulled it down over her shoulder and held my hand. We sat like that for another half hour sitcom. 

She started looking up at me. Hungry eyes. She had hungry eyes for me. She pulled my head down and kissed me. We made out for a whole sitcom and it was great. It was like sophomore year when we'd have movie nights at my house and we'd just kiss for hours, really exploring and enjoying each other. 

Finally, she straddled my lap and said, “take me to bed.” 

LPOV

Sam lifted me off the couch and carried me to the bedroom. We both undressed and climbed into the bed. I felt nervous somehow, like it was our first time in bed together. 

I slid over and started kissing him again. Sam and I fought a lot. We both had a healthy temper and weren't afraid to speak our mind. This night felt different than our usual fights.

This night was about trust and insecurity, not dumb shit like chores. We both showed a lot of vulnerability and it all felt so raw. But I loved him so much. 

He kissed me and held me and kissed me. I could feel his erection growing on my belly. After thoroughly kissing me, he turned me around so that my back was facing his chest. 

His hard cock was between my butt cheeks, gently rubbing. He had his head right next to mine, brushing his cheek against mine. He changed the angle of his hips and his dick was poking through my thighs a little bit. He changed his hips again and he gently rocked into me, pushing his head ever so slightly into my cunt.

He rocked his hips gently, pushing into me so slowly. I could feel the pulse in the hardness. I could feel his need as he submerged himself completely into me with balls pressed right onto me. He did not go hard. Instead, every few seconds he clenched his hips and butt, or at least that’s when it felt like. It felt like a firm twitch inside of me. It felt primal and biological and so real. 

He held me close to him, our cheeks touching, and his cock deep inside of me. It was an apology and a love letter in one. It felt like we were one and I could feel his love for me. I wanted him to feel my love back but I didn't know how he was doing that. It was like being in the pack mind, almost, where our emotions could mingle together. 

But I didn't want to break the silence to ask. The silence was what made this so good, feral almost, with just grunts and sighs. He pulled my face up and started to kiss me again. There was no rush, just enjoying each other. But the intensity was crazy good, with his balls on my clit and the gentle thrusts that filled me completely… I was going to come.

“Sam,” I whispered, not wanting to break the silence, “Sam I'm….” then my whole body clenched. He pushed in so deep and I felt him tighten, then release inside of me as he shot his load. 

Then he held me still, cheek on my cheek, our kiss broken but he was still inside of me. 

“I really loved that.” I said, still quietly. 

“I know, I could feel your emotions, your love and your pleasure.”

“You could?” I asked, surprised. “I could feel your love. It was almost like the pack mind. It was amazing.”

“It really was. I love you so much Leah. I feel so stupid.” That hit me hard. I didn’t want him to feel that way.

“I was thinking about your misogyny, Sam, and I think I'm responsible for some of it.”

“Oh?” He was intrigued. He kissed the back of my ear, then nibbled it a little.

“We've been together forever, since long before homecoming my freshman year. Have you ever had any friends that were girls, other than me?”

He thought for a minute. “Emily?”

“And what did you and Emily talk about?” I asked, smiling.

“We never really talked. I just spent time with you two and you talked to her. I listened though.”

“That's what I thought. I never had any guy friends either other than your friends, but I've had tons of conversations with them. I think maybe you didn't talk to other girls because you didn't want me to be jealous or something?”

“No, Leah, I'm just not that chatty with most people. I don't have much to say. And I was never really interested in what any girls had to say. Even with Emily, I wasn't all that interested in what she was talking about, just how you'd respond and what you thought about certain topics that I never thought to ask you about.”

“What did you talk about at lunch with the guy jocks?”

“Sometimes sports, sometimes girls. I didn't really say much. Everyone knew I was with you so no one bugged me about girls. I always pulled my weight in the games so no one bugged me about that either. If I had something to say, I'd pipe up. I’d share a burn when I had a good one, but mostly I just enjoyed their company in peace.”

“I never would have guessed.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because we talk so much.”

“You're always interesting and I feel safe being vulnerable with you. I feel safe fighting with you too. Even tonight, I knew we'd get through it. I didn't know how , but our anger, it's like traction. It moves us to a new place every time, do you know what I mean?”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “but sometimes it just feels like a different place, like with the chores fights. Sometimes it moves us profoundly closer, like tonight. But you're right, our anger has traction and it is good.”

“And I love it. Like, I never imagined I'd love fighting with my wife but I don't even suppress my anger anymore, or not as much as I used to. I let it flow and butt heads with your anger and see where we end up after we've cleared the air.”

“That's beautiful, Sam.”

“You think so?”

“Yeah. Sam?”

“Yeah?”

“What did you do with your anger for your dad? I mean, he's gone, so the traction doesn't work.”

He thought for a moment. “I had to let it go a long time ago. When he left, I was mad. You remember. That anger still had traction but it wasn't changing my relationship with my dad. It was just tearing me up. So I let it go.”

“How did you do that?”

“Is this about your dad?”

I nodded against his cheek.

“It took years for me to let the anger go, but I was so young. Maybe it will go faster for you. I might have held on longer in hopes that he would come back. Knowing was half the battle.”

“Knowing that the anger wasn't helping?”

“Yeah.”

“And what was the other half?”

“It was giving up hope that the anger would ever help.”

“Oh Sam!” I gasped. “I didn't know. I didn't know that you don't expect to see him again.”

“Oh, I expect to see him again. His mom lives on the rez and he does come to see her. He doesn't ever stop in to see me, but I expect I'll run into him at some point.”

“That sucks.”

“I guess. He's just not anything to me now.”

“I can give up hope of seeing my dad again. He's dead.” 

He nodded.

“But the anger is still there.”

“Yeah, it will take time to fade. Are you still mad about everything earlier, all that Paul shit.”

“Only a tiny bit,” I admitted. 

“It's ok, baby,” he said, and kissed my cheek. “That's what I'm saying though. It takes time to fade, even when you accept that it is time to move on.”

He held me close as we both drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 13

SPOV 

The next day, I ran home for my lunch break. I knew that Leah would have a few hours before she started her shift at the diner.

She was walking toward the house from the woods when I arrived. She seemed to be aware of me before I made a sound.

“Sam?” She was looking around for me.

“Right here, Lee-lee.” I said from across the street, just in the trees. “Want to go see Billy? We should ask about our necks.”

She ran to me. She jumped on me and started kissing me. What a greeting! She pulled her face away after a few seconds. “Carry me like you used to so I can make out with you on the way.”

I ran her through the woods while she clung to me. We were at the Black's house in a few minutes. I might have been moving slowly to enjoy her for longer. 

We knocked on the Black's door and heard Billy's deep voice come from within. “Come in.” He said. I opened the door for Leah and followed her in. “Sam and Leah Uley! Leah, I'm so sorry about your dad.”

“Thank you,” she said, “but that's not why we're here.”

“No I imagine not,” Billy said. He gestured for us to sit down with him at the kitchen table. I pulled out a chair for Leah, then sat beside her.

“Billy,” I began, “after Leah became a wolf, when we made love for the first time after, we bit each other. Now she's bit me before but this was different. We did it at the same time and in the same place like it was an instinct. The bite mark feels funny and it is scarred.”

“Oh, cool!” He said, but I could see a fear in his eyes. “Can I see?”

We both turned our neck toward him and leaned forward. 

“Can I touch it?” He asked. 

“No!” We said in unison. I smiled at Leah and continued. “It is very sensitive to touch.”

Leah shivered. “And it makes my skin crawl, thinking of someone else touching Sam there, even you, Billy.”

“Fantastic!” Billy declared, the fear mostly subsided. “As it should be. So you have questions?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Why did we bite each other? What does it mean?”

“It is the mark. What we know of it is mostly considered apocryphal, but I have always known there was some truth to the stories, so I refused to let them be forgotten during my lifetime, despite Old Quil's urging me to do so. The legend is that some wolf packs get an alpha female, if they are badly needed. That pack would be met with grave danger but they always overcame it, thanks to the wisdom and team building of the alpha female.”

“The alpha male and female were always a mated pair,” Billy continued, “and they all had these marks on their necks. The marks proved ownership, each over their mate. The stories implied that the alpha female was highly desired by her pack, but the mark prevented the other wolves from pursuing her.”

“How can we make her not highly desired?” I asked, already unimpressed that this was our fate. It pissed me off the way the pack was looking at her yesterday. They had hungry eyes, all but Seth.

Billy laughed. “You can't. But you can rest assured that the wolves will not pursue her. She has been claimed.”

I looked over to Leah, my woman, but she looked uncomfortable. “What if I don't want to be claimed like property?” She asked.

Of course that bugged her. I should have known. 

Billy answered, “it is mutual. He is yours just as much as you are his. Tell me, do women ever approach him?”

Leah huffed. “I don't like taking him out in public because of it.”

“What?” I blurted out. 

“And he's oblivious about it,” she threw up her hands in frustration, “which is kind of sweet but also makes me feel a little crazy,” she continued.

“How would you like it if they cut it out?” Billy asked.

“That'd be great,” she smiled. 

“They'll still look at him,” Billy cautioned, “but they won't dare to approach him romantically whether you are there or not.”

“Cool. Will this impact my waitressing?” Leah asked. “I have to be friendly to everyone, even guys who I know are staring at my chest the whole time. But some of them ask me out. Will they cut that out?”

“Yes,” Billy said smiling. “Have you not worked since he marked you?”

“No, my first shift is this afternoon.”

“I think you'll be pleased with the difference,” Billy assured her.

“Will I get less tips though?”

Fucking Leah. Always asking the important questions. 

“I suspect you'll get more,” Billy said with a chuckle. “They'll be intimidated and want to impress you. Sam, maybe you could go in for a coffee. See if Leah notices a change in how women treat you.”

“I don't want him glaring at my customers!” Leah exclaimed.

“I won't glare.” I promised, smirking. She was right, as always. I did have the tendency to glare. “I would like to see you in action, Leah. It's been a while since I've been in while you were working.”

“You better not glare,” she said sternly.

“Anything else you can tell us about the bite, Billy?” I asked. 

“Actually no,” Billy said, "I am hoping that you can educate me on the bite. The legends say it makes you stronger in your wolf magic but I was hoping you two could enlighten me.”

“I could tell when he was approaching earlier, but I couldn't smell him or hear him or see him yet.” Leah stated.

“So it's like a GPS for the two of you. Interesting. Anything else?”

“We could feel each other's emotions during love making.” I said. 

Billy's eyes went wide. I saw fear in his eyes again. “Wow, that sounds… wow. And you two have been in the pack mind together?”

“Yes, both alone and with others,” I answered. “I think I speak for us both when I say it is much more enjoyable when it is just the two of us.” 

Leah nodded.

Billy had a sweet smile on his face but the fear was still underneath it. “That is good.” After a moment, he said, “please let me know any other effects that you notice. Your story will be passed down to future packs and the more information, the better.”

“Ok, Billy,” Leah said, “thank you for helping my mom with the funeral this week.”

“Oh, I haven't done much. But I will be officiating. Charlie Swan has done most of the event planning.”

“Well, I appreciate it all the same,” Leah said, standing to go.

I stood with her and shook Billy's hand. “Jake told us what Old Quil said about Leah phasing. He told us what you said too. I want to thank you for that.”

“I didn't say it as flattery,” he explained. “Every time there has been an alpha female, it brought forth a time of peace and prosperity to the tribe. You have my full confidence.”

“Thank you anyway,” I said as we left.

When we got to the woods, I desperately wanted to take her against a tree but I didn't know if we'd have time. Then she jumped on me and started grinding against me. I could not deny her. 

 

LPOV 

Sam had me against a tree. His thumb, his mouth, his cock, these were his instruments of pleasure. I was in heaven.

Just before he came, he pulled out. He spread his semen on my belly and breasts and back and ass and again. He spread it on my neck and face too. Then he ran his semen smeared fingers through my hair. 

“Ew!” I squealed. “Not in my hair!”

“It's good for your hair,” he said, distractedly. “This isn't because I don't trust you, Leah. It's a need somehow. I know you're going to be near other men and I need you to smell like me.”

“I'm going to take a shower since you put it in my hair.”

“Noted,” he said, still distractedly rubbing it into the skin in my breasts. “I won't put it in your hair next time. But you'll still smell like me, even after a shower. I just don't want to make more work for you, having to shower twice.”

“Is there an equivalent that I can do to you?” I asked, kind of excited.

“You can lick me,” he said, now rubbing the semen into the skin on my arms. 

I licked his whole face and he smiled brightly at the sensation. Then I licked his neck and behind his ears. I was still pinned to the tree so that was all I could reach. 

I pushed him back to free myself. I licked from his wrist up to his neck on both sides. I went up his spine, front and back. I licked from his ankle to his hip, both sides, then I took his manhood into my mouth. 

“That already smells like you,” he said. 

I didn't care. I felt it harden in my mouth and I wanted to feel it in me. I slowly let it slide out of my mouth. “I want you to fuck my face.” I said. 

“You sure?”

I nodded. I had already slid him all the way in, deep down my throat, which I could never do before without gagging.

He started thrusting into me but he was just pushing my head back. I grabbed his hand and put it on the back of my head. He held my head firmly in place while he fucked me. I caressed the underside of his shaft with my tongue. 

“Leah, I'm gonna…” he started to pull out so I put my hands on his tight ass and held him in place so he released down my throat. 

I milked him for every last drop, then stood and kissed him. “I wanted to do that.” I said, not wanting this to be a stupid fight. 

“I know. I could feel you enjoying it. You enjoying it… Leah, that was awesome.”

“Good. I've got to get ready for work. And you might be late for work already.” 

I kissed him again and then started jogging toward the house. 

“It was worth it,” he called after me.

 

SPOV

I went to the diner half an hour before closing and sat at the counter. Leah came out from the back. Her button up uniform shirt was only buttoned up her belly and it was left open over her chest. She had a t-shirt underneath. I imagine she was boiling hot wearing two shirts but she didn't look annoyed. She just looked sexy as hell, with her boobs on display like that. I imagine she'll be getting great tips, but it was going to be difficult not to glare.

“What can I get you, handsome?” She asked me, standing on the other side of the counter across from me. 

“I'll have a medium coffee, black.” I said, staring at her chest, "Leah, that shirt doesn't fit you.” 

“I know. My boss accused me of getting a boob job,” she said, giving me a wry grin.

“Did you let her cop a feel to prove they were real?” I asked, meeting her eyes.

“Ha! No. I told her I was taking new birth control and swelling was a side effect. She asked me for the brand name.” She was stifling a giggle. “But she has to order me a new shirt. It's going to be over a week before it arrives.”

“My mom might be able to tailor that for you.” I offered. My mom always had a terrible time finding clothes that fit her right so she was always tailoring things for herself. She usually has to tighten things, but I'm sure she could let this out for Leah.

“You think so? How will we explain the change?”

“We can tell her it's birth control too. She doesn't work tomorrow so you could visit her during lunch.”

“That would be great.” She said, pouring my coffee. “I've got to tend to my tables now. No glaring,” she reminded me.

I stared into my coffee, listening and not watching. I knew that if I watched, I would glare. She was friendly with everyone but not flirty. The men around the diner were also very friendly with her, and the women were too, which was surprising. I didn't drink my coffee, just stared at it as a focal point.

Of course no women approached me either. I didn’t know what she was talking about with that.

When the door was locked for closing, she sat next to me. “Come here often?” she asked me.

I smiled at her. “What's a girl like you doing in a place like this?”

She smiled back at me. “You ready?”

“Always.” I chugged my now cold coffee and followed her out the door. 

I got into her little sedan and held her hand as she drove us home.

“Was there a difference in how women…” I didn’t want to finish the question. The whole thing made me uncomfortable.

She nodded smugly in the dim light from the car's dashboard. “Definitely. A few were looking at you but none sat with you or left their numbers.”

“That doesn’t happen!”

“It does! Every other time you’ve come to the diner it has happened! I just pick those slips of paper with their numbers and throw them away. They're usually on receipt paper, written with my pen. That always pisses me off, them using my shit to hit on you.”

I rolled my eyes but I was glad that she couldn't see it in the dark car. I don’t remember any of that ever happening but she clearly did. “Ok. How were the tips?” I asked.

“Double the usual for a Wednesday,” she said coolly. 

“No shit,” I said. “I'm not surprised with the way that shirt fits you,” I teased. “You look so hot.”

“From women, too, women that I am confident are straight. People were different towards me. I don't know how to explain it. The cook filled my orders really fast and the manager, Debra was… I don't know how to explain it.”

“It's respect, Leah.” I said. “I noticed it too, when I first phased.”

“Did it happen to all the guys or just us?” She asked.

“Both. All the guys had the physical changes that made people a little afraid of them. Fear and respect look very similar on the surface.” I ran my finger through my hair, nervous about how she'd take the next part.

“But we're the alphas and it's not just fear,” I continued. “We're not alphas over anyone at the diner but there is still something in them that recognizes us as authority. That makes them crave our approval. Sort of like how people treat Billy, even if they don't know that he's chief.”

“Oh. Then why was Jake such an ass hole?” She asked. 

“That's just who he is, I think. Or maybe he's trying to deny that there is any authority, like your dad did. Me having authority, it didn't fit with your dad's world view. So he was able to ignore it.”

“Huh,” she said. I could tell she was thinking about all that.

“You don't like it, making money that way?” I guessed. 

“Yeah, it doesn't feel honest at all.”

“I get that. I had not put much thought into it until Billy said he thought your tips would increase. But I think you are providing a service of sorts, kind of like a pastor or a police officer.”

“It's nothing like that! If the council paid us for our work as protectors, I'd accept that, but this is… it's different.”

“What do you want to do about it? You could work construction in the afternoons with me and Paul.”

“I don't know. I like working at the diner,” Leah said, clearly conflicted.

“If I told you the tips were for the boobs would that make you feel better?”

She laughed. “Maybe, but I'm not sure I'd believe you. Debra the manager was impressed by my boobs but not that impressed. And honestly, I had great boobs before.”

“That you did,” I agreed.

She pulled the car into our dirt driveway. “We're home,” she announced. 

“Thanks for telling me.” I opened my door and ran to her side to open hers while she fiddled with her bag. 

“Thank you, baby,” she said, giving me a kiss. 

“You hungry?” I asked when we got into the kitchen. 

“What do we have?” She asked.

“I made some banana bread loaves. I thought you might want one with your dinner tomorrow night.”

“What if I want to work in construction?” She asked. 

“Why don't we wait until summer?” I countered. “I was thinking of starting my own crew with any of the pack members who want to pick up some hours. We could get a lot done and split the contract money based on hours worked.”

“Are you talking about starting your own business?”

“No, I think I’ll still want to be under my uncle's umbrella company, but more independently.” I started pulling the banana bread loaves from the fridge, just a couple. “Paul and I have to work at a snail's pace as part of the whole crew. I know I complain about that a lot.”

I unwrapped one loaf and handed it to Leah. “If Paul and I could run our own crew with only wolves, we could knock out contracts much faster. I could work it out with my uncle so that we are independent so he doesn't have to oversee us and shit, but we'd still have access to his subcontractors, electricians and plumbers and whatnot. It would be awesome to have you on that crew.”

“Under you?” Leah asked, lifting her eyes from the banana bread to meet my own gaze.

“You know I love it when you're under me,” I said flirtatiously. “But seriously Leah, we could do it however you want.”

“I don't know anything about construction.”

“It's not hard. It's 95% grunt work.”

“How many loaves did you make? They're great by the way.”

“I made a dozen. Want another?” I asked.

She nodded. “So you always want me under you, huh?”

“You know I do.” I watched her devour her second loaf of bread.

“I'll stay on at the diner for now, but maybe I should join the construction team before summer, just so I can learn the trade.”

“Do you still want to do Special Ed next year?”

“Yeah, I think I do,” she said, her mood lifting just thinking about it. “I think this respect thing might really help in that job, you know? If the kids want my approval it might really help them stay on task and try and shit.”

“Yeah, I think you're right,” I said, caressing her breasts through the shirts. “Can you wear this to bed? Just the top?”

She nodded. “I thought you might like it.”

“But let's take off that t-shirt underneath.”

 

LPOV 

Now that I was a she wolf, I had a limitless appetite, both for food and for Sam. 

He was fine with it, though. He said all of the banana bread was for me. He was batch cooking like a pro. And the way he fucked me, it was inhuman. It was feral. Whether fast or slow, our connection was intense. 

Some parts of being a wolf were divine. Other parts were a nuisance, like the shirt that wouldn’t button over my chest. I called Allison before school to see if it was something she could do.

“Come on over and we'll take a look, sweetie,” she told me.

So that's what I did. I loved Allison. She was much more chill than someone would expect if they met Sam first. He had provided a lot of the structure for that household. The less he visited, the more chaotic her home became. That was evident the moment I walked through the door.

I tried on the shirt for her to show her the problem, how it didn't button across my chest anymore. 

She looked me up and down, my whole body, not just the chest. She walked around me slowly, taking everything in. There was nothing sexual about her gaze. She was studying me, comparing me to the girl she had known before my change.

“What the hell happened to you Leah?” Allison finally asked. “I know it's not birth control. Sam might think I don't know much but I'm more observant than I let on.”

I thought quickly. “Would you believe it was vitamins?” I asked.

She laughed. “No.”

“Do I have to tell you in order for you to help me?”

She raised one eyebrow. She looked like Sam when she did that. I had never noticed much of a resemblance between them before because their bodies were so different. She was tiny and he was not.

“Well you can't go to work like that,” she said, waving her hand at my chest. 

“I wore a t-shirt underneath last night,” I explained. “I think it drew more attention to the problem, but at least I was decent.”

“I'll help you, Leah. I’d just like to know the truth.”

“You should ask Sam.” I said. She started taking my measurements at various spots on my chest. She wrote down every measurement she took. 

“What does Sam think of this change in you?”

What was I supposed to say to that? “He loves me no matter what I look like, you know that. You did a great job with him, Allison.”

She was still taking measurements, but she stopped to look at my face when she said, “I know I did. And you didn't answer the question.”

“He loves it,” I admitted. “He can't keep his hand off of me. Is that what you wanted to hear?”

She smiled and got back to her measurement. “Are you okay with that?”

“You don't need to worry about me.” I said. I wasn’t going to tell her how much I loved his hands all over me. “I'm crazier about him than he is about me.”

She let out a  deep laugh from the belly. “I doubt that.” Then she was rummaging around in her fabric scraps, trying to find something that would look right with my top. She pulled out a large swath of blue fabric that was nearly an exact match. 

“I wanted to make a top with this years ago and never got around to it. It’s perfect, don’t you think?”

I held it up against the work shirt to see how well the color matched. No one would be able to see that it was different. “Yes, wow, it really is a perfect match.”

“Take that off and I'll get to work. It shouldn't take me more than forty minutes.”

Forty minutes? I knew she was amazing. She had been sewing for my entire life. “That's awesome. Can I do some tidying up as a thank you?”

“Have at it.” She said, waving me away. “Sam gets mad at me for not keeping up with things but why keep up with it if no one visits?”

“Hmmm. I see your point.” I really didn't, but I had talked with her enough to know not to pick a fight, especially when she was doing me a favor. She was stubborn like Sam. There would be no convincing her to tend her home for her own benefit. 

I did the dishes, picked up laundry that was scattered around the house, scrubbed the counters and table, dusted, swept, and vacuumed. Then I started in the bathroom. 

“Sam usually slows down when I'm in the room. You know, so he doesn't look suspicious,” she commented. 

Shit. I forgot about that. “Do you want me to slow down so I don't look suspicious?” I asked. 

“It's too late for that so just carry on. Have you considered offering a maid service?”

“No. You sure you don't want me to slow down?”

“I'm sure. You're getting to the good part.”

I had just started in the bathroom. I guess that’s what she meant by the good part. I was scrubbing the bathroom sink when she said, “Come out here and try this on. It's not done, but if it fits right, I'll sew it up properly.”

It fit like a glove.

Her bathroom wasn't that bad but it looked a lot better when I was done. 

I tried on the shirt now that it was sewn up properly, not held together with safety pins. “Thank you for doing this, Allison, you did an awesome job.” 

“It's my pleasure, and don't be a stranger. It’s a bit lonely without Sam around.”

“Doesn't he visit you?” I asked. He said he visited, so this was a surprise. 

“He comes for dinner sometimes when you're working but he didn't come last night so it's been almost a week.” Almost a week! Poor Allison. No wonder the house was such a mess. But that was in line with what Sam said, so no worries there.

“Oh, I think that's my fault. He was baking for me last night and then he came to the diner to see me.”

“Sounds about right. I'll call him and see if he can come today. But you are welcome too, Leah. You're a sweet girl and I love you, ok? And you can tell me anything. Then I won't have to speculate.”

She had never told me that she loved me before but I always knew that she did. It did not escape my notice that she said that before asking her to tell my secret. 

“I love you too, and I hope Sam comes and visits today.” I gave her a quick hug and left.

 

SPOV

I was waiting on the couch when Leah pulled into the driveway after her shift. She came in and plopped down next to me. 

“How was your day?” She asked, running her fingers up the back of my neck and into my hair. 

“It was good.” I said. “I had dinner with my mother.”

Her fingers froze in place for a moment, then continued massaging my scalp. “Good. She did an awesome job with my shirt, see?”

She stuck out her huge boobs to accentuate the work. 

“I see.” I said, transfixed by them. But I couldn't let her distract me, no matter how hot she was. I dragged my eyes back up to hers. “She also told me you cleaned the place.”

“I did. She said I should open a maid service. I've been thinking about potential names. I was  thinking of either Leah's Lather or The Uley Luster.”

She looked me in the eye and I could not tell if she was serious or not. 

“What do you think?” She asked, straight faced.

So I answered honestly. “Leah's Lather sounds like a blow job and The Uley Luster sounds like a hand job.” 

“You've just got your head in the gutter.”

“That might be true,” I admitted, “but I'm not sure a maid service is the best idea.”

“Why’s that? Because of the sexual innuendo?” She was smiling now.

“No,” I said calmly, “because you did six hours of work in forty minutes.” 

Leah looked down at my bare chest. “I was hoping she wouldn't mention that.”

“Well she did. And she asked me a lot of questions about your breasts. It was an uncomfortable conversation to say the least.”

“You were the one who said that she'd buy the birth control thing.”

“That was obviously a miscalculation on my part,” I admitted.

“I tried to say it was vitamins but she didn’t believe that either.”

“Probably because it’s a worse explanation than birth control,” I said calmly.

“She said she's more observant than she lets on.”

“Yeah, I figured that out today. She knows about the wolves, Leah. She saw us all in the backyard when your dad died.”

“Oh. So this isn't my fault,” She said, like she was totally carefree about the matter.

“In a way, yes, but in a way, no.”

“If she saw us, it was only a matter of time before it all came out.” 

That wasn’t exactly the point. “Tell me, Lee-lee, are you moving fast at the diner, too? Or at school?”

“Not at school, no. There's no need. At the diner, well, I caught some things before they hit the floor. It was an accident and as far as I could tell, no one saw me.”

“I went through this, too. It took me weeks to realize I needed to quit baseball. And I'm not even saying you need to quit the diner. Ok?”

“I don't know what I want to do about working at the diner. And it has nothing to do with my speed.”

“Whatever it is that you decide I want you to tell me when you have trouble controlling your speed, even when you just forget like with my mom. And we can work on strategies. I've done it with the rest of the pack so I'm available for you too, even though I'm not your alpha.”

“Thank you, Sam.” She put her head on my shoulder. “Sometimes I wish you were the alpha over me.”

“Why do you say that?”

“So you could make decisions and I wouldn't be responsible anymore. It would be on you. It would be your fault if it is a bad decision, not mine.”

“Well, if you want, I could make decisions for you now and if everything blows up, you can blame it on me.”

“What would you decide about the diner?”

“I'd give it another month. See how you feel about the tips. See how you're doing with the speed. If you don't feel good about it, come work with me.”

“Yeah, ok, and if it all goes sideways, it's on you.”  

“I'm ok with that,” I said, putting my arm around her. She reached her chin up to kiss me, then turned and straddled my thighs. 

“I told Allison that I was crazier about you than you were about me,” she said.

I laughed. “Why did you tell her that? You can't possibly believe that.”

“It feels true. I want you in me all the time. It's my fetish.” 

She was looking at me longingly and it was driving me wild with desire. “I can make that happen,” I said, my voice a little hoarse now. I reached into her panties under her skirt. I started rubbing her clit with my thumb and while fingering her. “But there is no way that you are crazier about me than I am about you.”

“That's what your mom said. But she doesn't know how I feel.”

“Tell me. Tell me how you feel.” She was riding my hand enthusiastically now.

“Like a needy pervert. I feel like a needy pervert.”

“Is this one of those mind reading things, Leah?”

“What do you mean? “

“I mean I want to fuck you all day long, every day. And I feel pathetic.”

“Maybe we could try it this weekend.”

“I’d love that, but we have the funeral and then Jared and Kim are coming for supper, but that does leave a lot of time.”

She unbuttoned my shorts and let my erection spring free. I snapped her panties as I pulled my fingers out and eased into her, holding her eye contact as I did.

 

Chapter 14

LPOV 

The whole week that my dad died was busy and weird and emotional. Sam was mostly great through it all, keeping me busy and grounded, well fed and well fucked. 

Preparing for the funeral put a damper on my mood and Sam's. We had only fucked twice since I got home from work on Friday. It felt like we were wasting our weekend. We had an hour before we had to go. 

We both had our clothes picked out for the funeral. He was going to wear a black button up and tie with black dress pants. I was going to wear the long black dress that I wore to Emily’s funeral. It was really tight across my chest now, so I was going to wear a shawl over the top.

I wanted Sam one more time before we had to go. “Want to take a shower?” I asked him. 

“Together?” He asked with that hungry look in his eyes. 

“Yes, please,” I said. We had tried shower sex before he was a wolf and it was clumsy but still pretty hot. Then after he became a wolf, he wanted to try it again and it was great. Now that we were both wolves, it was fucking amazing. 

We watched each other undress in the living room. 

He took long strides toward me, his eyes devouring every inch my body. When he reached me, he put his mouth next to my ear and whispered, “what if I don't want you to be clean?”

Fuck. He wanted to smear his jizz on me again. I loved how I smelled when he did that. It was like he was with me always. It would be such a comfort to have that during the funeral.

“Yes, please,” I said again.

He lifted me at the waist and tossed me in the air. He pulled my hips toward him as I wrapped my legs around his waist. I landed right above his cock on his torso. He was still standing. Fuck. He was talented. 

He moved my hips and his and he was inside me. Slowly, he walked me to the wall. Our mouths connected as he pushed into me, using the wall to push against.

He was alternating between thrusting into me hard and softly grinding his pelvis against my clit. He had one hand on my ass and one on my breast, creating an amazing tingly sensation all over my body. My hands were clinging to his shoulders, nails scraping his back. I was licking his neck and chin and kissing his mouth. He tasted so good. I could just eat him. 

He was doing the soft grind when my breath hitched. I was coming. His eyes met mine and he kept grinding until I was screaming. Then he did four hard thrusts and pulled out, his cum shooting all over me. He started rubbing it in, all over my body and face, but not my hair anymore. 

“Why does it smell so good?” I asked. 

“Because it is me and we are bonded. We are each other's comfort.” He said, rubbing it into my boobs. Sam always spent a lot of time making sure it was all over my boobs.

“What does it smell like to other people?” I asked him. 

“Sex. You smell like sex.”

“Is that weird, do you think?”

“You look like sex too, so I think it is fitting. Has anyone said anything about it?” He asked, looking at my face.

“No, but I don't think that they would. You know, the whole authority thing. No one ever complains about me anymore.”

“Were you getting a lot of complaints at work before, Leah?” He was grinning at me, still rubbing my skin. 

“Sometimes food would take a long time, or I didn't notice when someone wanted my attention for a refill or something.”

“And that doesn't happen anymore?” He let my body slide down the wall. 

“Well the cook seems to prioritize my customers and I think I might be more observant now, so I'm pretty quick about refills and shit. Not too quick. I've been careful about my speed.”

“So no complaints?” He asked, pulling up his pants. 

“No complaints.” 

“You are so beautiful.” He said with adoration, looking over my whole body. “It's surreal how beautiful you are.”

“You're one to talk.” I said. “You make Adonis look like a chump.”

He laughed, then kissed me again, holding me close. “We should probably start getting ready. You need to get dressed or else I'm going to have you again. We don’t want to be late.”

I pulled my panties up. He was rolling his thumb over my nipple while I was trying to get my bra on. 

“This is a new bra?” He asked. 

“I had to get all new bras. None of my old bras fit at all. My boobs were spilling out of the top. I had to wear the half cup one and it barely gave any support” I told him. “ So I went on Friday after school, before my shift at the diner.”

“To Port Angeles?”

“I ran as a wolf,” I explained. “It’s mostly woods from here to there. I carried a backpack in my mouth.”

“Smart! I don't think anyone else has done that.”

“Did any of the other wolves need new bras?” I asked cheekily.

~*~

When we arrived at the funeral, the pack was all there. Most of the tribe was there. A good portion of Forks was there too. There were too many people but I stood by my mom and Seth. Sam stood by me as Daddy's son-in-law. I was emotionally numb, just letting Sam guide my body to wherever I was supposed to be.

I was full of dread. I had been suppressing all of my feelings about my dad’s death. Now I had to face the reality of the situation head on. It was too painful. But at his funeral there was no avoiding it. It was crazy. He was only in his forties. He was too young. 

And he was my Daddy and I loved him and I'd never see him again and my cheeks were wet. Sam pulled me into a tight hug, rubbing my back.

“Let's sit,” he said after a few minutes. “Billy is about to start.”

I sat next to Seth who sat next to Mom who sat next to Charlie Swan. Charlie had planned everything. I'll need to thank him later. 

Billy's eulogy was beautiful. He talked about their childhood memories. As kids, there were four best friends: Billy, my dad, Quil Ateara IV and Quil's cousin Charlie. So Billy started by talking about their childhood shenanigans and mischief. It was pretty funny. 

He kept the theme of the four guys going through adolescence and adulthood. He talked about how the four of them had families but kept their friendship strong. I knew that my dad had these friends, but I didn't know just how beloved he was.

Billy told the gathering of Daddy's values as a husband and father. He told what a joy it was to watch his friend raise such great kids. He talked about Daddy's work and Daddy's efforts on the council. He talked briefly about Daddy's passing, about his heart condition that took him too soon.

After the service, everyone mingled around in the meeting hall while the pack brought out snacks. They were told not to eat anything for twenty minutes except peanut butter and jelly sandwiches from the kitchen. They did well. Kim and Jared hung out in the kitchen assembling sandwiches. I would have rather been with them than trying to mingle with the crowd. 

People would approach me, shake my hand, shake Sam's hand, and say something nice. I'd nod, not able to make eye contact. Then Sam would say something to make them go away. Rinse and repeat.

It felt like we were being swamped with well wishers, even more than my mom. 

“When can we leave?” I whispered to Sam. It was the first thing I had said since we got there.

“Right now,” he said. “Let's just go tell your mom before we go.”

He walked me over to my mom. I said nothing. My mom gave me a hug but she also said nothing.

Sam spoke for me. “I'm going to take her home. She's not doing great with the crowd.”

My mom gave Sam a hug too. Still she said nothing. She looked like she was numb too.

In the car, Sam asked, “are you okay to drive? I could drive or we could leave the car here and come back for it later.”

“I'm fine.” I said, turning on the car but not moving it. Now that he mentioned it, I wasn't sure that I was ok to drive. 

There was a knock on my window. Seth. Shit! I forgot to talk to Seth. 

I opened the door, got out and hugged him. 

“Mom wanted me to tell you that people have been dropping off meals for us. She wants you guys to take half because we're running out of room in the freezer.”

“We can do that, thank you, Seth,” Sam called from inside the car.

“Thank you, Seth,” I said. I was finally able to breathe, able to speak, now that we were no longer in the funeral. “Are we still on for Monday?”

He nodded. “Mom wants you to stay for dinner on Mondays, Leah.” He ducked to look at Sam in the car. “She wants you to come too, Sam.”

Sam got out of the car and clapped his hand on Seth's shoulder. “That's great, Seth. Lee-lee, I'm going to drive.”

“Ok.” I walked around to the passenger’s seat. Sam drove us home. We snuggled on the couch and watched TV mindlessly. Neither of us said a word. I don’t even know what we watched.

After an hour, Sam got up, saying he wanted to make something to eat. I followed him to the kitchen like a lost puppy. 

“What do we have?” I asked. 

“A huge shopping list.” He said, rummaging around the cupboards. We had agreed early on that we would only shop on Sundays and make do with what we had. Sam's mom went shopping every other day and it always bugged him. My mom was a once a week shopper and I agreed that seemed more sensible. But we hadn't expected a week like this. 

I rummaged through the fridge while he continued looking in the cupboards. 

“Let's go get some casseroles,” I suggested. 

“Yes! I meant to do that after the funeral. Do you want me to drive?” He offered, looking over my face to see if I was ready.

“No, I got this,” I said confidently.

 

SPOV 

When we got to the Clearwaters’ house, my mom was there, along with Charlie Swan, Sue and Seth. Charlie was doing dishes. My mom was sitting on the couch with Sue. Seth was sitting in an armchair playing with his game boy. When he saw us at the door, he bolted up to greet us. 

“Leah, Sam, are you here for food?” Seth asked.

“And to see you all, but yeah, for food.” Leah said, smiling a little. 

“Good,” Sue said. “I've had to put some on the counter because we're out of room.”

“Even I took one,” my mom said. Knowing her, she probably froze it for my next visit.

“Seth, come help us divy it up,” I said. 

He followed us into the kitchen. We both started to fill the table with casseroles while Leah talked to Charlie.

“Thank you for helping my mom with the funeral, Charlie. I meant to talk to you at the funeral and thank you.” Leah said.

“You two were getting swamped. I knew I'd see you around at the diner. And what's there to say anyway? There's nothing to say that makes this better.”

“That's actually the perfect thing to say,” Leah said.

Charlie wiped his hands on a dish towel and gave her a fatherly hug. When he let her go, he turned to me and gave me a solid handshake. 

“The cops on the scene were very impressed with you, Sam. The paramedics too. I appreciate your efforts to try to save him. We all do.”

I didn't know what to say. I didn't save him. I didn't feel it was right to be praised for failure. 

I shook my head. “I'm just sorry I was too late,” I said. 

“We all are, but you did all that you could.”

“Thank you, sir,” I said. “Are you taking any of this food?”

“No! My daughter would kill me if I did. She wants Leah and Seth to have it. Bella adores both of them.”

“She has good taste in friends,” I said. 

“Yes, I can't say the same about her taste in boyfriends,” he quipped.

“I'm glad you said it. I didn't want to,” I said. I knew that we were both thinking of the night that I found Bella in the woods, abandoned by the leech. Of course, Charlie didn't know that his little girl was dating a vampire. All he knew was that Bella was dating a jerk.

Seth and Leah were taking turns picking out the meals and casseroles. Our pile was getting big. It was making me hungry. 

“Can we pop something in the oven now?” I asked. “I didn't eat at the funeral. Not even the sandwiches you guys had.” 

“I have a full bag of sandwiches in the fridge,” Seth said. “Jared and Kim kept making them until we ran out of bread.”

I could picture that. Jared and Kim made a great team.

“Oh, that's even better. Then I don't have to wait.” Seth handed me the bag. I grabbed one for me and one for Leah. The two of us finished the whole bag while they continued to discuss who would get the less desirable casseroles. 

“Let me see what's left,” I said. “If you guys don't want these, I'll bring them to my mom's and eat them there while you're at work, Leah.”

They both looked so relieved. I didn't care. I could eat anything. After years of my mom's cooking, I had a high tolerance for weird food. And some of it didn't look bad. 

I carried the stack into the living room and told my mom the plan. 

“You better actually come and eat those,” she said. 

“I will,” I promised. 

Seth and Leah were putting food into the back seat of Leah's car when I came out of my mom's. Leah drove us home and we put two casseroles in the oven for dinner. After dinner, we snuggled on the couch again. 

Leah didn’t say anything all night. She fell asleep on the couch so I carried her to bed. It had been such an emotional day for her.

 

Chapter 15

LPOV

 

On Sunday, we did our weekly shopping in the morning. We spent part of the afternoon comforting each other and the rest we prepared for dinner with Jared and Kim.

Jared knocked at exactly five. I opened the door and Kim was staring at me, wide eyed.

“Kim, Jared, come on in.”

“Jeez, Leah, you look incredible,” Kim said, gawking a little.

“You look great, too Kim. That color really suits you.” She was wearing a plum top, and it truly complemented her skin nicely.

“No, I mean you're body, your face. I had heard some rumors, but I didn't get a good look at you at the funeral and I never see you in school anymore.”

“What rumors?” I asked. I had heard no rumors.

“Just that you got way hotter. And you were already considered the prettiest girl in school.”

“Um, Weird.” I said awkwardly. “I don't know what I'm supposed to say to that.”

“Sorry,” Kim apologized quickly. “I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable.”

“Well you didn't start the rumors, obviously. And the side effects of my transformation are difficult to hide.”

Sam added, “Jared probably had it the easiest, transforming over the summer. It wasn't as much of an overnight thing like it was for the rest of us.”

“Jared wants me to be a wolf now too,” Kim continued. “I'm not sure I want that, though. And is it even possible?”

“No, Kim,” I answered gently. “We talked to Billy Black. Female wolves are very rare and only the alpha's mate ever shifts. So unless you're going to take my man, you don't have a chance.”

Kim blushed deeply. “I would never,” she insisted, glancing back and forth between Sam and me. 

“Oh, I know. I was just teasing. Being a wolf has its ups and downs, for sure.”

“What are the upsides and downsides for you, the only she-wolf?” she asked me excitedly. “I'm so curious, Leah. Jared doesn't have a clue.”

“The downsides are that my clothes don't fit right.”

“I think they look great.” Sam was looking at my chest, again. My shirts all were a little tighter on my chest and he loved it. “And sometimes I move too fast when I'm not paying attention. And I'm warm all the time, but Sam doesn't feel as hot, temperature-wise, because we are the same temperature now.”

“That must be nice. I'm always sweating with Jared.”

“Well, I'm always hot enough to be sweating anyway,” I said, “so being with Sam doesn't change that.”

“And what are the upsides?” Kim asked. 

I glanced at Sam. He had a knowing smile on his face. “Some of them are difficult to describe, but since we're the alpha pair, a lot of it is about Sam and me as a couple, like being in the pack mind together gives us a much stronger bond and love making is different now since we are physically equals. What else, Sam?” I asked him 

“She does her chores a lot faster, that's an upside, but she eats almost as much as me, which is a downside to our grocery bill. Totally worth it though,” he said, winking at me, “She's getting paid more in tips at the diner so that more than covers it.”

“Why are you getting paid more? Because of your boobs?” Kim asked me. 

“No, it's because I'm the alpha female, so they sense some authority in me and their instinct is to gain my approval.” 

“So they pay you for it? For approval?”

“I guess, yeah. It's not something I'm super comfortable with but I need to work.”

“Eh. I wouldn't mind that.” Kim said. “I think you're filling a need for people, an itch that is probably rarely scratched. Unless people do chargebacks for over tipping, I wouldn't be concerned.”

“Jared, what do you think?” I asked. Jared was level-headed and had integrity and I really wanted to know. 

“I can see both sides, honestly. I want you two to be pleased with me,” he said pointing to me and Sam, “and I wouldn't hesitate to leave a big tip if you were my server. I think I would feel compelled to because it would feel off balance, you serving me. The huge tip would be the only way I could feel right about it. This is a terrible analogy, but it's the only one I can think of. It's like Jesus washing the feet of the disciples. It made the disciples uncomfortable because it should have been the other way around.”

“I like that analogy, actually.” I said. “It shows the concept at the most extreme. But you said you could see both sides. What's the other side?”

Jared said, “well I'd be uncomfortable if that happened to me. Since becoming a wolf, I found people are quicker to agree with me and step aside for me and it always makes me uncomfortable because it doesn't feel earned. I think if I discovered people were paying me more than I deserved… I don't know what I'd do, especially if I needed the money, but I know I'd be uncomfortable with it.”

“Hmmm. Thanks, Jared. That's given me a bit to think about.”

“We've decided to have her continue working there for a month and then decide if she wants to move on. There's always a spot for her at the construction company and she's looking into working at the school next year. So this won't be a permanent thing.”

“That's wise, Sam,” Jared said. “It gives her time to think.”

“I guess,” I said. “Sam and I have talked about this ad nauseam but I'm of two minds as well. On the one hand, I'm deeply uncomfortable with the increase in money. On the other hand, I love working at the diner. It's social and I get to move around and I have regulars I care about and I get a free meal each shift. It's a great job. Except I feel like I'm ripping people off.”

“But they don't feel like that.” Kim said. “I bet a lot of them would miss you if you left.”

“Hmmm, maybe. Anyway, Kim, how have you been? What have you been up to?”

“Softball just started up. Everybody was hoping you'd still play. But they understand. I play shortstop this year.”

“That's awesome Kim! You totally deserve it!”

“Thanks, I feel pretty great about it.” She was beaming. She was clearly proud of the accomplishment and I was proud of her too. “The team is strong. We'd be stronger with you on it but I feel good about this season.”

“That's great. I’d say I miss it but I actually don't. Between running as the wolf and my marital duties,” I winked at Sam, “I feel like I get a great workout every day. And then there is work and chores too.”

“What are your chores, Leah?” Kim asked. “Has it changed since you became a wolf?”

“Yes, it's more equitable now and we haven't really fought over chores since I became a wolf. It's divided by day, not activity.”

“So knowing what you know now, how would you recommend that Jared and I do chores, like eventually, when we move in together after high school?”

“I would say you should both spend, say, 20 minutes a day on chores. And if he gets way more done than you, don't be mad at him.”

“Why would I be mad at him for that?” Kim asked.

“Well, it can feel a little patronizing. At least it did for me.”

“I wish you had told yourself that six months ago.” Sam said. “We never would have fought.”

“I'm sure we would have found something to fight over, honey,” I said, rubbing his knee. 

“I'm sure you're right.” He rolled his eyes playfully.

We played Uno after supper until there was a knock on the door. 

Sam and I looked at each other. We never had unexpected visitors. 

“It's probably Paul,” Sam suggested, standing to get the door.

“Paul has never knocked unless it’s locked,” I reminded him.

Sam opened the door to a sopping wet Jacob Black. The rain had been pouring down for about twenty minutes and he looked like he had been outside, soaking it up that whole time.

I went to get him a towel. I didn't want him dripping all over my house. 

“Thanks.” He flashed me a troubled smile. He dried himself off with the towel the best he could, but stood in place by the door. “Sam, they're back. Bella's back too. Whatever she went to do worked. She saved Edward Cullen.”

“Good. She's made her choice, Jacob. Now you can forget her.”

“Never!” Jacob's voice was insistent. “She needs our protection now more than ever!” 

“Our protection?” Sam scoffed. “Ha! Jacob, our protection is for the reservation and for innocent humans. She's risking her neck for the undead. We will not protect her.”

“Sam,” I pleaded, “you don't really mean that. She's a human. We’ll protect her like we would any other Forks resident, Jacob, within reason. But it sounds like she is fine. Those vamps drink animal blood. If they bite her, we'll kill them. Otherwise, it's none of our business. It's not your business either, Jacob. She made it clear that she didn't care about you that way. She wasn't a particularly good friend to you either.” I tried to be gentle with my words, but he needed to hear them. “She was just the first girl to pay attention to you. That doesn't make her special or a good match for you.”

Jacob looked like he was trying to think of some defense of the girl but was coming up blank.

“Ok,” Sam said after some thought. “I can agree with that, Leah. We’ll defend her like any other Forks resident. I was thinking about their return, though, Jake. If you want to be useful and protect the girl, there is something you can do.”

“What? Anything! What can I do?” Jake asked desperately. 

“We're not allowed in Forks as wolves now. That's their territory. Instead, I’d like you to patrol around Forks, twice a day if possible. Let me know if there are any non-Cullen vampires going in or out of Forks.”

“Yeah. Yes. I will happily do that.”

“You'll need to stay on your regular patrols, too,” Sam reminded him.

“Ok, Sam. Anything else?” Jake asked eagerly.

“No.”

“Alright, bye. Sorry for interrupting.” With that, he was gone. I used the towel I gave him to mop up the puddle he left on the floor.

Kim said, “I've never met the Swan girl. I've just heard rumors. What's she like?”

“You're not missing much.” Sam said dryly.

“Sam!” I swatted his arm. “That's not fair. A coven of vampires manipulated her and you're holding that against her. She is the victim! Yeah, she's going through a rough patch.” 

Jared laughed. “A rough patch! She's crazy, and she's dragged Jacob into crazy land with her. And she doesn't even like Jacob. I don't get how he got sucked in.”

“She used to be pretty,” I assured them. “I remember her before the vampires. She stopped eating or something. After they left, she was depressed and stopped taking care of herself even more. She really is going through a rough patch. Sam, if you had dumped me like the elders told you to, don't you think that I'd look like that.”

“I don't want to even think about that,” Sam said. 

“Well try,” I urged him. “Think about how I was when you were missing. Think about how I would have been if you ended our relationship, instead of taking me into the woods and fucking me and explaining everything to me. Seriously, think about it.”

“We would have both been really fucked up from that for a long time,” he admitted. “But I couldn't. I'm not like that leech. I couldn't do that. I had to be with you.”

“Well, she's back with the leech. So it seems like he had to be with her either.”

“Fuck!” Sam slammed his fist on the table in anger. “I was really hoping they'd be gone for good. Now we can't run through Forks.” He pulled out his phone and sent a group text. Everyone needed to know that Forks was off limits when they were wolves.

“I probably won't get to meet her now, huh?” Kim asked. 

“She's not allowed on the rez.” Sam said flatly. 

“Since when?” I asked, not even trying to hide my irritation.

“Since she's in constant contact with the enemy. But you girls can go visit her if you want to.”

“Can we? Thank you for your permission .” I said snarkily. “So what happens if you order Jacob to keep her off the rez and I order Jacob to bring her here?” I asked. 

 

SPOV 

What the fuck did she just say to me? She was going to give a contradictory order in favor of the leech lover? The alpha wolf in me was spitting mad. The man in me was horny. The lover was concerned about the harmony of our relationship. Through gritted teeth, I calmly said, “I didn't know that we disagreed so strongly on this.” 

“I think we should go.” Jared said, standing hastily. “The meal was delicious. Come on, Kim.” Kim was much slower at getting up so he lifted her and carried her out the door.

“Then you weren't listening to me,” she said sharply.

Oh fuck. That was an accusation. “I was.” I said with all the calm I could muster. “You were talking about how the girl was before the vampires and after they left. Those were different times. Now she is in constant contact with them. I don’t think she should come to the rez now.”

“Maybe it won’t be an issue. Maybe she'll be too busy to visit Jacob now.” She was trying to brush this off. “She didn't come around when the Cullens were in residence before, not after she started dating Edward.”

“No, we can't count on that.” I said firmly. “We need to come to a united conclusion. Lee-lee, I don't know what would happen if we gave conflicting orders but I know it won't be good.” 

“I think, if Bella wants to be away from the vampires, we should welcome her with open arms.”

“She has used Jacob to get information about the pack. That makes us vulnerable.”

“I thought you ordered him not to tell her about the pack?”

“He told her all the legends!”

“Shit.” She exhaled sharply. “So this is a Jacob problem then. Jacob cannot be trusted.”

“I agree. But that little shit puts all of his energy into skirting my orders.”

“Ok,” she smiled at that for some reason. “This seems like something we can overcome together.”

“How so?”

“I'm also great at finding loopholes in whatever you say.”

I laughed heartily. That was so true, as this very conversation proved. She was smiling at me. Gah! I adored her. “So the solution is us. The alpha pair. Stronger together.” I put my arm around her shoulder. 

“But first, we need to figure out an order for Jacob, to keep him in line now that she’s back.”

“Let's pick up first.”

“Oh, let me show you my hand.” She said, showing me her uno hand. It was two wild cards. “Now let me see yours.” I showed her my cards. It was twelve cards and they were all shit. “Nice,” she gloated.

I did the dishes and she cleaned the table and counters and packaged up the food. We sat on the couch, her sideways on my lap.

“So,” she said, “what is the objective with Jacob?”

“I don't even want him talking to Bella Swan.”

“How about… he can't tell her about any Quileute person, dead or alive?” she suggested. “If she wants to know something, she has to come to us.”

“So you want her to be allowed in the rez?” I asked.

“I don't think we could forbid that, anyway. She comes with Charlie to hang out with Billy and Jake. Unless you can convince Billy to ban her, I don't see it happening.”

“Ugh. I forgot about that! But we can prevent Jake from inviting her here.”

“Yes, we can,” she said hesitating.

“What? You don't want to do that?”

“Not exactly. I'm just not sure what the benefit would be, if we've already restricted what he can talk about. And with the talking restriction, he can't talk about any Quileute dead or alive? So does that mean he can't talk about his day at school?”

“Yes.”

“And he can't talk about how his dad is doing?”

“Yes. Leah, I don't want them spending any time together at all.”

“Doesn't that seem insane though? She's not into him romantically but they are friends.”

“She's in love with a vampire! Our job is to hunt vampires. I don't understand why we disagree on this at all.”

“No, I get that part, I do, it's just… she is a person. What is her goal here? Like, she's hanging out with these vampires. Is she planning on becoming one? And if so, can we prevent it?”

“If they turn her, we will kill them all, including her. Problem solved.”

“But what about Charlie?” 

“If they turn her, Charlie will lose her anyway.”

Leah looked devastated at that. “I'd like to save her if we can.”

“Are you two close or something?” I asked. She made the Swan girl laugh one time.

“No, not really, but I see her at the diner sometimes and I saw her growing up. I just don't want more people to die.”

I closed my eyes. How did I just realize that this was about her dad? “Your dad was close to her, huh? Because she's Charlie's kid?”

“Yeah. Charlie and Billy fought about the Cullens when they first moved here. I didn't realize what it was about at the time, that they were vampires. But my dad bit his tongue so he could stay close to Charlie.”

“Oh.”

“He wanted me to be friends with Bella but I was so busy, I never made time for her and then she got sucked into this vampire shit and I feel bad, Sam. I feel bad. Like, maybe I could have prevented it.”

“Honey, that's not your fault. And we can't make policy based on your feelings of guilt.”

“Why not?” She asked, only half joking.

“Because we're protectors. We need to protect the tribe.”

“In the legends, we didn't just protect our tribe. We worked with the Makah and protected them too.”

“They're native,” I reminded her.

“Sam! That's 100% racist!”

“No it isn't. It's our history. And I'm not talking about sacrificing white people-”

“Aren't you? It sounds like you're fine with them turning her, with them killing her, because then you can kill all of them. And you'll kill her too.”

“ We will kill them all. Team effort.” I smiled at her. She was not smiling. ”Come on. You want to kill the Cullens as much as I do.”

“No shit! Of course I do. But I don't want to kill Bella.”

“If your dad was alive, would you feel different?”

“That's a low blow.” She got off my lap and started pacing.

“Is it true?”

“I don't know,” she said, crossing her arms.

“Well, let's think about it. He'd be friends with her, trying to protect her and you'd be mad about it. You'd be mad at him for being an ass hole and you'd be mad at her because why the fuck is he being nice to her when he was such an ass hole to us?”

She sat back on my lap. I wrapped my arms around her so she couldn't get up again.

“I don't know,” she said again, burying her face in my neck. “Why am I alpha if I'm such a mess?”

“Because we're stronger together. I need to think about these things too, her humanity and where we draw the lines about who we protect. I need this too.”

“Yeah. I think I need to sleep on it and we'll talk about it more in the morning.”

“Are you tired now?” I asked.

“No, my brain just needs a rest. Let's put on the TV and make out.”

“Yes, please.” I agreed. I flicked on the TV and we let infomercials play in the background as we snuggled and kissed and stuff. 

 

Chapter 16

 

LPOV

Sam and I had dinner with Seth and my mom the next day. I hadn’t spent much time with my mom in months. It felt nice to be with her. 

“Mom, what do you know about Bella Swan?” The Bella problem had been heavy on my mind and I wanted to get my mom’s thoughts on the whole situation. That meant clueing her into the situation first. 

“Charlie’s girl? She’s really sweet. Why?”

“Well, she’s been dating one of the Cullens.”

“Doesn’t the story say…” I could see her mind churning with this information. “But aren’t the Cullens cold ones? I mean, I realize that’s just a story… but if you all are werewolves …is that what you’re telling me? That Charlie’s girl is dating a vampire?”

“Yeah,” I said, “and I’m kind of torn about what we should do about it.”.

“Charlie doesn’t know!” She looked frantic for a second, but gained her composure impressively fast.

“And we can’t tell him,” I said. “Remember the treaty? It was part of the story about the Cullens.” 

Sam added, “Bella herself knows, though, and she’s fine with it.”

“How can she be fine with that? They smell awful,” Seth said, making a disgusted face.

Mom considered for a minute, thinking through the stories and legends, I’m sure. She stated, “I don’t think there’s anything you can do about Bella. As long as they don’t break the treaty, she is free to live her life.”

“Yeah,” I said, “I’m not suggesting kidnapping her for her own safety or anything. That would be psychotic. I’m more thinking, how much should we talk to her? How much should Jacob be allowed to say to her about us and our people?”

“She doesn’t know about the pack, though, right?” Mom asked.

“I ordered Jacob not to tell her anything about us,” Sam said. “But he used the same legends loophole that I used to tell Leah. He’s told her all our legends.”

“Oh, God!” Mom looked a little panicky again. “So that means we must assume that the Cullens know all our legends.” 

“But she doesn’t know our current and future plans,” I said, “or things we’re discovering about pack life that weren’t in the legends that Jacob knows.”

“So you could tell Jacob he’s not allowed to talk about anyone in the pack?”

“Including himself?” I asked.

“Yeah. It’s harsh, but it sounds like you can’t trust him.”

“Sam?” I wanted his opinion on that suggestion.

“I think that’s a great start,” he said. 

“Sam and I were talking about the protectors and who they had to protect. Like are we obligated to protect pale faces? What do you think, mom?”

“The top priority is the tribe,” Mom said. “If you can protect others without endangering the tribe, you should.”

“And Bella Swan is an edge case,” Sam said firmly. “She is a danger to the tribe, in my opinion.” 

“It pains me to say, but I agree,” Mom said.

“I like Bella.” Seth said, maybe not grasping the entire conversation. 

“We all like Bella,” I said. “That’s not the point. The question is, how much do we protect her if she is already endangering the tribe?”

“I say not at all,” Sam answered. “Leah wants the rez to be a safe haven for her, a place where the cold ones can’t get to her. I don’t like that idea.”

“I agree with you, Sam. If we are a haven for her, it gives them a reason to want to come here,” Mom said. “I’m going to talk to Billy about all this.”

Sam looked so fucking smug.

“Thanks for your input, Mom. What do you think Daddy would have wanted?”

“Your dad had a strong friendship with Charlie. Billy and Charlie fought over the Cullens, so Harry made sure Charlie was still connected to the tribe. He loved Charlie, but it was also best for the tribe that way, keeping the Chief of police close. Your dad liked Bella because she was Charlie’s. He would never put her safety above the good of the tribe, though. Why don’t you two meet with Billy about all this? Then everyone will be on the same page.”

“Let’s go do that now.” I said to Sam. 

He nodded. Sam thanked my mom for having us for dinner. We left to see Billy. 

 

SPOV 

“So, where are you at with this Bella question?” I asked her as we headed toward the Black’s house.

“We are protectors of the tribe,” she intoned. “We protect against the cold ones. She is friends with cold ones and gives them an excuse to come here. I’m on board. We cannot be protectors of the tribe and Bella at the same time. The two contradict. I get it. I’m with you.”

Thank fucking God. I could not let this go, but I did not want to fight with her about it for days on end either.

Jacob was not there when we arrived to talk to Billy. Old Quil was there, though. 

“Let me see those neck scars,” Old Quil demanded as soon as we walked through the door. 

He walked up to me first and pushed my chin to one side to get a better look. I was glaring at him. Then he reached up to do the same to Leah. 

I grabbed his wrist and held it still. “Don’t touch her,” I warned harshly. I turned to my wife. “Leah, can you turn your head so he can get a better look?” I was still holding his wrist as Leah turned so he could see. 

“I see.” He said, a little harshly. “And you are indeed phasing, Leah Clearwater? You look healthy and strong.” He looked up and down her body like he was sizing up a race horse. There was nothing sexual about it, but it was still gross, dehumanizing.

“Yes, I am phasing,” she said, cold as steel in January. 

“Well, I guess I was mistaken, then,” Old Quil admitted. “I have some texts about the supposed alpha mates of the last packs, the few that had them. You may stop by to read them if you’d like. You may come to me with questions as well, although I will make the final decision about whether I actually want to give out information.”

Then he left. He was a strange little man, but his father was in the last pack, so he had a wisdom that the rest of us needed. 

“Why does he have all the texts about previous packs, Billy?” Leah asked. I had never even considered the question.

“There’s nowhere else to put them.” Billy said distractedly, getting a beer from the fridge.

“You can put them in my old room at my mom’s,” Leah suggested, “or at our house.”

“I’ll bring it up at the next council meeting,” Billy said cheerily, brushing the topic aside.

“Why is the pack not represented at the council?” Leah asked. She was the best, hitting hard with tough questions.

“I represent the pack at the council, as does Old Quil and your father did, too. Sue will probably take Harry’s place, and then she will be part of the representation for the pack.”

“That’s not good enough, Billy.” I was pissed to learn that Harry had been the pack’s representative. I was right with Leah. The council needed to do better with representing the needs of the pack, especially if we weren’t even able to access pack books without Old Quil’s approval. “We are giving up our lives for this tribe and we don’t even get a say? You know we can take all those books by force right now, don’t you?” It was an empty threat but I was mad.

“That’s not a great way to get a seat on the council,” Billy said calmly.

“Billy, I thought you were a friend to the pack,” I said accusingly. “That’s what you always say, but right now it doesn’t feel like it.”

“I am a friend to the pack. That’s why I’m advising against becoming a book thief, Sam.” Billy looked me in the eye, sternly. There was no fear there now.

“Why is Old Quil the gatekeeper of pack knowledge? He’s the worst,” Leah asserted.

Billy sighed. “Because I had small children, and I didn’t think this house was the best place for the books. So he happily took them.”

“How many books are we talking about, Billy?” I asked.

“Maybe two large bookshelves.”

“Can you get them back? You are the owner, right?” I asked.

“As chief, yes.”

“Are you willing to do it?” I asked.

He sighed. “I’m hesitant. I am the heir of the previous alpha, that is why I am heir to the books. At the same time, you are current alphas, so in a way, they are rightfully yours.” He looked at us, sizing us up, “But you are only children.”

“JESUS FUCKING CHRIST, BILLY!” I was furious. He was terrified. His fear was nothing to me. He should be afraid, withholding what was ours.

Leah touched my arm, trying to calm me. I took in a few breaths and tried to compose my face. “If they are ours, we will take them. End of that conversation. We are here about Bella.”

“Fine.” He said, actually fucking trembling in his wheelchair. Maybe I had scared him too much. “I’ll support you with gathering the texts. What about Bella?”

“We don’t think she should be allowed on the reservation now that the Cullens have returned.” Leah said with conviction. 

“I agree.” Billy said. 

“And we would like council on how to keep Jake in line regarding Bella. You know he’s leaked information to her, right?” I said.

“Yes, the simplest solution would be to forbid him from communicating with her at all.”

“I was aiming for something more delicate.” Leah said. 

“Such as?” Billy asked. 

“Something that would let her continue to be his friend. Something that would let her know she had an escape route from the vampires if she needed one.”

“Well, we can tell her that it’s us or them. As long as they are in her life, she has no place in our community. If she ever changes her mind, she is welcome here.” Billy suggested. 

“Can you tell her that, Billy?” I asked. “And make sure that Charlie knows too so that we don’t have any misunderstandings?”

Billy nodded. “It won’t be an easy conversation, but I’ve already been preparing for it.”

“And we’ll give Jacob the alpha order tomorrow,” Leah added. It was nice to have that settled. “Thank you Billy, now back to the books. How do we ensure we get all the books?”

“You have a pack meet tomorrow, right?”

“Yep, every Tuesday.” I affirmed.

“What time can the whole pack meet at Old Quil’s?” This was going way smoother than I initially thought.

“We can all be there at 3:30.” I said.

“Ok, I’ll be there at 3:30 on the dot. We’ll all go in together as a surprise. Some pack will move books and others will guard Old Quil.”

“Why won’t he give them up willingly?”

“He might. I mean, he probably will for the most part. But he’s a shifty one. I don’t want to give him the opportunity to hold a few back.”

“Ok, thank you, Billy. You are a friend of the pack. What about getting representation on the council, though? Real representation. Like one of us on the council?”

“I’ve been trying for months, Sam,” Billy still looked terrified. “but for so long it was only the three of you. Now there are eight and the Cullens are back. Things might change.”

“If there is no representation on the council, we will act as free agents, doing what we think is right.” Leah said, totally self assured. “Your rules will have no bearing on our activities and we all know that your rules are unenforceable to us.”

She was so hot. 

“Billy, we’re not trying to intimidate you.” I tried to assure him. “I’m sorry if I scared you. We won’t hurt you. We want you on our side. But Leah shifted for a reason, and quite frankly, it’s because I wasn’t getting the job done properly without her. So, we’ve got some corrections to make, and we’d like your help. We’ll be on our way. Thank you. See you tomorrow.”

When we got home, I wanted to fuck Leah right away, but she had other ideas.

“Let’s make room for the bookshelves in the living room.”

“That’s a smart idea,” I had to admit.

 

LPOV 

We started to empty our bookshelves and moved them to the bedroom. As we moved through the space, Sam would brush against me ever so slightly, or unload bookshelves right next to me, very much in my personal space.

I knew he wanted me. I wanted him too, but sometimes waiting made it so much better. I knew he could smell me. Even I could smell me. I reeked of desire. But I kept shuffling the books, pretending that I wasn’t yearning for him. 

When all the books were in the bedroom, I said, “should we measure the space to make sure the new bookshelves will fit?”

“Oh fuck that, Leah.” He said, grabbing my waist and pulling me to him, chest to chest. He unbuttoned my shirt, then pulled it over my head. “There’s no way,” he whispered into my ear.

“Don’t we want to make sure it will all fit?” I asked again, still teasing him. 

He growled and unclasped my bra. He pushed me against the wall and kissed me while pulling my bra down my arms. Then he grabbed one tit in each hand, gently caressing. 

“You’ve been teasing me, girl, and you will pay,” he said, his lips tickling my ear. 

He pulled down my jeans and panties. I lifted my feet out for him, waiting and wanting. 

He kept my back on the wall, but lifted my thighs and ass as he licked my clit in broad strokes. I could feel it beginning to pulse, and he pulled away just before I climaxed. He placed my feet on the ground and he stood to kiss me. 

“I want you in bed,” he said. He slapped my ass as I walked away from him toward the bed. I lay on my back and opened my legs wide. 

“God damn,” he muttered. “You’re not making this easy on me.”

“I’m not trying to,” I said in a raspy voice.

He climbed over me and licked a line from my nipple, up over my bite mark, up my cheek, and ended at my hairline.

He plunged into me. He entered fast, then slowly slid all the way out, not even leaving the tip in. He did this over and over. I think he could do it for hours without coming if he kept the pace just right. I couldn’t. I needed him. I gently pushed on his shoulder, but he wouldn’t budge. He just kissed me at the same slow pace that he was entering and exiting me.

How? How can I fuck him? When he was in me all the way, I wrapped my legs around his butt and clung to him. 

His face looked completely shocked. Then I started grinding on him and bouncing and he was loving it, but he wanted the power back. I could see it in his eyes. But this felt so good! 

“You’re funny,” he whispered. At that point, he was on his knees with his butt on his heels. I was in his arms. He was holding my butt firmly. He lifted me slowly, almost entirely off his cock. Then he slowly lowered me. 

“Why are you doing this to me?” I wailed.

“Doing what?” He asked in an innocent tone.

“Not fucking me. Why aren’t you fucking me proper?”

“How long have I wanted to fuck you tonight?” He asked, continuing with his painfully slow movements. 

“Since Billy’s.”

“Bingo. And how long have you wanted to fuck me?”

“Since Billy’s.”

“Mmhmm.”

In a rapid motion, I pushed my arms straight out, taking his arms with me. I was free! Then I put my hands on his shoulders and bounced on that dick.

Again, he looked shocked and a little pained. I looked at his arms. They had red marks, a sign of early bruising where I had hit them. I kept bouncing on that dick before he could retaliate.

I kissed him hard. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.” I said. He had those hungry eyes again. Oh shit.

“Hurt me? That was amazing. You are amazing.” He pushed me down onto the bed and slid his arms under my back, holding me by the shoulders. 

He started slamming into me and it was great, but too fast. My hands were on his shoulders and I pushed fast on one, spinning him over so I was on top. 

“Not so fast,” I said. “You’ll come too soon.”

He grunted with desire. “Oh my God, baby! How are you doing that?” 

I was bouncing and grinding and bouncing and grinding. I wanted this to last. He had teased me and I had teased him, but now I just wanted to enjoy him. 

“Doing what?” I asked.

“Pushing me around? No one pushes me around. No one.”

“I do.” I said. 

He growled then kissed me, sucking on the mark on my neck. 

I was screaming as I climaxed. “Sam, agh! Sam!”

It was so good and I was exhausted. He easily rolled me over and began teasing me again, slowly filling me and then pulling almost all the way out. Resting on one elbow, he licked the middle finger of his other hand. He reached between my legs and started caressing my clit, going twice as fast as he was fucking me, but keeping the rhythm of the two together. 

“Sam, this… agh… Sam, this feels so good.”

“You like it, baby? You like feeling every inch of me slowly fill you over and over again. I like it too. It’s the perpetual connection that we both crave.”

“Oh wow. Oh wow.” It was. It was exactly that. “But you need to come too.”

“I will, baby, I will. I can’t do this forever. But I want to get you off one more time. You ready for me to do that? Or do you want me to keep taking it slow?”

“Get me off. I want you to get off, too.”

“Ok, baby.” He started rubbing furiously. Sam knew just what to do. He had years of practice and…

My body was convulsing. He was watching my face, looking me in the eye, adoring me. 

Then he reached both hands under my shoulder and gripped my shoulders again. He thrusted into me so hard it felt like he knocked the wind out of me. But it felt so good.

“You ok?”

I nodded. “Amazing.” He would thrust, grind on my clit, thrust, grind on my clit. “You’re supposed to be coming, not making me come again.”

“I decide what I’m supposed to be doing,” he asserted. Gah! He was so hot. 

I was screaming again. “Sam! Sam! Saaaaaaam!”

He thrust into me again and held it, spewing his hot jizz into me. Then he flipped me so I was on top. “Sorry,” he said. “I meant to flip you before I came, but I lost it when you screamed my name like that.”

“You liked that?”

“It’s my favorite sound in the world.” He was rubbing my butt. 

“That was amazing, Sam, like more than usual somehow.”

“It didn’t go how I planned it, but that made it even better, you pushing me around like that.”

“Are you hurt? It looked like your arms were bruised.”

He held his arm up for me to see it. The bruise looked like it was a week old and healing fast. “Did I hurt you with that thrust? The hard one? I couldn’t read your face.”

“I mean, yeah, but it felt so good. You know how hurt can feel that way sometimes? Like when I bit you?”

“Yeah, that’s how it felt when you pushed my arms and knocked me over. It felt amazing. I still don’t understand how you did it.”

“I am speed,” I said. “I think that’s why it’s bruised. Did your shoulder bruise too?”

“Uh. It feels like it. So are you stronger than me because of this speed? It was so hot, Lee-lee. So fucking hot. It never occurred to me that you could dominate me. Like, I let you act like you are dominating me sometimes, but for you to actually overpower me. It’s so good.”

“I didn’t know that was a fantasy of yours.”

“It wasn’t! I always assumed I was the dominant in our relationship. Not that you would ever be described as the submissive, but at least physically I’m obviously dominant…” He was shaking his head happily. “I never expected you could actually overpower me.”

“I don’t think I could hold you down. I think I can just push you around.”

“That’s still incredible. I don’t know if you know this, but I’m really strong.”

“Yeah, I know that.” I giggled.

“Stronger than anyone in the pack, and they are all really strong too. I’m stronger than anyone that I’ve met in real life. But you pushed me around. Twice. It. Was. Amazing. I’m going to need you to do it again.”

“I think I can manage that. Especially when you tease me so mercilessly. That was insane, but so good. But also like torture before I came the first time.”

“So next time I should get you off, then torture you?”

“Yep.” I nodded.

“I bet you could break Paul’s nose.” He said.

“Of course I can.”

“I’m coming home for my lunch break tomorrow.” He said. 

“What for?” I asked.

“It’s for Seth. He wants me to fuck you before the meet starts.”

“You’re so considerate.” I sighed. “We really should measure that wall to make sure the shelves will fit.”

Chapter 17

SPOV 

I came home for lunch the next day, the day of the pack meet. After I finished massaging my scent into her, Leah started to do the same for me. She put her fingers inside of her pussy, then rubbed my face and neck, my ears, my wrist, my knees and my ass. 

“Now the pack will know that you’re mine,” she said smugly when she was done..

“None of them want me, Leah.”

“Maybe. This is like insurance, just like what you do.”

~*~

When I got back to the construction site, Paul asked, “What did she do? Smear her vaginal juices all over you or something?”

“Yep.” I said, smugly.

“You smell amazing, Sam.”

“Don’t I know it? Now shut the fuck up and get back to work.”

~*~

At the pack meet, I announced, “Today we’re going to do things a little differently. Today we have a task to do as a pack.” 

“Today,” Leah said, “we are reclaiming the pack wisdom from Old Quil. We are going to meet with Billy and retrieve the pack books. Those books rightfully belong to the pack.”

I took it from there. “We’ll take Paul’s truck and Leah’s car to move everything. Paul will sit with Old Quil, make sure he doesn’t try any funny business with the books. The rest of us will move all the books here and set them up. Then we’ll come back here for an abridged meeting. Any questions?”

No one said anything, but there were several quizzical looks exchanged in the pack. 

“Spit it out,” I commanded. 

“Why do you smell like that?” Quil asked. 

I smiled at him. “It’s a new aftershave. Do you like it?”

“It’s wonderful. Where can I get a bottle?” 

I growled. “You will never smell like this.”

Quil cowered back. “Sorry, Sam. It’s just you… you smell like her and it’s really nice. I don’t really want a bottle, well I do, but I understand I won’t get one. I was just fucking around, ok? I’m sorry. Are we cool?”

I stepped back. “Yes, Quil, and I appreciate you asking the question, clearing the air a bit. Leah and I have been building our alpha connection, and it is strong. She is strong. She can push me around. You all should fear her as much as you fear me. Otherwise, you will be in for a surprise if you piss her off.”

“Anything else?” Leah asked the group. 

“No, we know why you smell like that from last week.” Paul said. Fucking Paul. 

“Thank you, Paul.” I said. “I’ll be driving Paul’s truck. Leah will be driving her car. We can fit a few passengers and the rest of you can go into the truck bed. 

Paul claimed shot gun with Leah. Fucking Paul . Then Embry, Quil and Jake all squeezed into the back seat with her. 

Seth and Jared climbed into the truck with me. There were empty boxes in the truck bed.

LPOV 

“So you push him around, huh?” Paul asked when I started driving. 

“I’m fast, Paul. Speed can overtake brawn.”

“That makes sense. I’m a little faster than Sam, though.”

Crunch. 

“Shit, Leah, that’s a lot of blood.” Embry said. He had the best view of Paul’s freshly broken nose from his seat behind me. 

Paul was grinning. “Yeah, you’re fast all right. Did you break Sam’s nose, too?”

“God no! I love him! I just pushed him around, like he said.”

“But you couldn’t have done it gently. Not with that speed.”

“Paul, I already broke your nose. Do you want to see what else I can break before we get there?”

“Kind of, yes.”

“You know I tell Sam everything, right?” I reminded him.

“It’ll piss him off, you marking me like this.”

“I am not marking you! Fuck off, Paul.”

Paul was repositioning his nose. He was an expert at it by now.

I pulled into the Ateara driveway beside Paul’s truck. Billy and Sam were walking into the house. They came out a minute later with a disgruntled-looking Old Quil.

“Paul,” Sam ordered, “come sit with him in the backyard. You can ask him questions or tell him stories of your conquests. I don’t care. Just don’t let him out of your sight, not even to pee.”

“I have diabetes,” Old Quil protested. “I need to urinate frequently.”

“You can pee on the fence.” Sam said.

“Alright, guys,” I said, “let’s bring these boxes in and start emptying the shelves. Billy will guide us on what books are and aren’t pack books, but they should be all the ones on two specific book shelves. 

It was tight, all of us working together and Billy in his wheelchair, all in Old Quil’s study. We were divided into two teams: boxers and movers. Seth, Embry and I were the least bulky in the pack, so we were the ones putting books into boxes. Instead of packing the vehicles and moving them that way, we realized it would be quicker for them all to just run the boxes to our house through the woods. 

Sam gave the order, “protect these books.”

When the first bookshelf was emptied, Sam drove the bookshelf over and set it up, securing it to the wall before any books went on the shelf. 

It didn’t take long before everything was moved, both bookshelves and all the books. 

“Paul, you take your own truck.” Sam said, tossing him the keys.

Sam got in the front seat of my car and all the guys went into the truck bed for the ride back to our house. We were alone. 

“So you broke his nose?” Sam began. 

“He was asking me questions.”

“Such as?” Sam was grinning. 

“He was asking how I pushed you around. It was gross. And he seemed to like it when I broke his nose. That was gross, too.”

“Well, I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks. He asked if I broke your nose, too.”

Sam laughed. “I think he was hoping that you did, so we’d have the same experience.”

“He’s so weird.”

“Maybe. If I didn’t have you, this would drive me crazy too, the unfulfilled want of you.” 

I parked the car in our driveway and pulled him close. “That won’t be an issue. You can have me whenever.”

“Now?”

“Except now. Seth is here. But I’ll make it up to you later.” Then I kissed him with all the passion I had for him.

I heard Paul’s truck turn off. He was parked on the lawn right next to my car. Sam pulled away gently. “Time to take care of the dogs.”

Sam had his arm around my shoulder the second I was out of the car. We all walked into the backyard.

SPOV 

The pack gathered in the backyard. I was holding Leah close. Mine. 

“First, Jake. Ready Leah?” She nodded. “Three… two… one…”

In unison we used our alpha command, “you may not communicate with Bella Swan.”

Horror crossed Jake’s face, then rage. We watched as he slowly accepted it. 

“Great,” I continued. “Now the books. Those are pack books. They belong to Leah and me, but you all are free to read them. But they are in our house, so you need to be respectful of our time and privacy. Even you, Paul.” I eyed him with a warning look. 

Leah picked up with another alpha order, one that we did not discuss beforehand. “You must treat the books well, protect them, and never remove them from the house.” Then in her regular voice, “we will be organizing the bookshelf at our leisure. When it is done, if you take a book out, try to put it back in the same spot. If you can’t remember where you got it from, leave it on a clean surface and let us know. We will put it away for you.”

“Let’s all phase and continue our meeting while running patrol. Leah, you can undress in the house.” She gave me a quizzical look. 

“Won’t we have to phase to human to run the beach? How about…” she changed her voice to her alpha command. “Don’t ever look at me while I’m changing.” 

All the wolves turned around. I watched her. She undressed, tied her dress to her ankle and dropped the rest of her clothes on the stump where we put clothes. Then she phased. 

She was magnificent. As soon as she phased, Paul’s head snapped around, proving that he had been resisting the command, trying to watch her change. 

“You fuckhead. Paul, I hope you imprint soon.”

“Will that make me stop wanting her?” Paul asked. 

“Jared?” I asked. 

All he said was, “it helps.”. 

Leah nudged me with her muzzle. 

“Guys, let’s change and phase. Don’t keep the lady waiting.”

Seconds later, we were all in the pack mind together.

I focused on my breathing, inhales and exhales. It was a good way to muffle my constant yearning for my mate. 

Leah asked Jacob what he saw during his Forks patrol. 

JUST CULLEN SCENTS, GOING TOWARD THE FOREST. IS THAT COMMUNICATION ORDER PERMANENT? He asked. 

NOT NECESSARILY, I answered. AS LONG AS SHE CHOOSES TO BE WITH THE CULLENS, THE ORDER REMAINS IN PLACE AND SHE IS NOT WELCOME ON THE REZ. 

I could see some dissent on this decision. 

THIS IS BILLY BLACK’S DECISION. Leah said. IT IS NOT OPEN TO NEGOTIATION. FEEL FREE TO DISCUSS IT WITH HIM IF YOU HAVE QUESTIONS. 

Jared and Paul gave their report on one new trail in the national forest, but it had the same scent as one of the older trails. So a vampire was coming back, it seemed. 

SHOULD WE ASK THE CULLENS IF THEY KNOW THESE VAMPIRES? Jacob asked. 

FUCK NO! Paul said. FOR ALL WE KNOW, THEY COULD BE MEETING UP WITH THEM. WHY WOULD WE WARN THEM THAT WE ARE ON TO THEM?

Leah spoke up. MAYBE WE SHOULD FOLLOW THE TRAILS AND SEE IF THEY DO MEET UP WITH CULLEN TRAILS. IF THERE’S A PATTERN, WE COULD AMBUSH AND KILL THE NON CULLEN.

GREAT IDEA, BABE. I said.

We were coming to the clearing before the beach. 

I’LL PHASE FIRST. Leah announced. 

The other wolves turned away involuntarily as Leah phased and put on her dress. I phased and dressed along with her so I could give her a quick kiss before ordering the other wolves to phase. 

We leisurely ran across the beach. There was an older couple on the rocks. Otherwise, the beach was deserted. It was March, after all.

We phased back in the forest on the other side and continued the route. 

ANYONE HAVE ANYTHING TO REPORT FROM PATROLS? I asked. 

The answers were unremarkable. No vampire trails, not even the Cullens. 

When we got back to the house, I told everyone that they were free to go. Paul pulled Jared aside, and they walked off together. I assume Paul wanted a clearer answer on the effects of the imprint. That was not encouraging to me. I was still hopeful that Paul’s desire for Leah really had been a game to fuck with me. If he wanted to be free of it, that meant it was real and compelling for him.

Jake was the only one who stayed back. 

“I still want to do my patrols around Forks.” He declared. 

“That will be a help, Jacob. Thank you.” I said. 

He nodded, then ran off. Leah and I went into the house. The living room was covered in books, some in piles and some in boxes.

 

Chapter 18

LPOV

The pack meet was draining. I didn’t like being reminded that they desired me like that.

“How are we supposed to organize all of these books?” I asked, overwhelmed a little by the quantity of books.

“I have no idea.” Sam replied, his shoulders hunched as he looked down at them. “I don’t even know what they all are. Why don’t we put them on the shelves, then make an inventory of the types of books, then try to rearrange them on the shelves.”

“Yeah, that’s a good way to start.” I said, starting to shelve the books closest to the bookshelves. “It’s probably not good for them to be all over the floor like this and in boxes.”

Shelving the books didn’t take too long. Then we each skimmed the spines of the books, one of us working on each book case. We each were making a list of the broad categories of books.

“Some of these are really old,” I said, “and not in English.” 

“In Quileute?” Sam asked. He answered his own question as he read more spines. “Yeah, some are in Quileute.” He was thumbing through one now.

“Some aren’t. I think this might be Makah.” I held out a book to him. “Do you think Embry knows Makah?” 

“No, I wouldn’t think so. He’s lived here his whole life. But we should ask.”

“I’m taking Quileute IV this year. I don’t need four language credits, but I needed the credit and I liked it, so I might be able to translate some of this.”

“I wish I had done that. I just took two years of Quileute.”

“Should we tell the rest of the pack not to drop their Quileute classes? Then they can help with translation?”

“Yeah, good idea. We’ll suggest it, not order it. But I can read some of this,” Sam said, trailing the words with his finger. “Not enough though.”

“What about the books with the alpha mates? How are we going to find those without Old Quil?”

“Maybe he’ll help us.” Sam suggested. 

I really hoped Old Quil would help. Most of the books didn’t have summaries or anything. “Let’s call him.” I said. “Or we could go talk to him. You could scare him a little,” I suggested, mostly joking.

“Let’s eat first,” Sam said. I looked at him as he started toward me. He had those hungry eyes. “I love that you have to wear dresses on the pack runs,” he said. 

He lifted me onto his shoulders like a child, only backwards so that my panties were in his face. He bit them, tearing them open. 

“Sam, I’m not going to have any panties left if you keep doing that,” I warned him. 

“Good.” He said, suckling on my clit. I was holding his shoulders, maintaining my balance, but I had to hunch over his head because the ceilings were not high enough for me to sit up straight. 

~*~

Afterwards, we were in bed. He was resting his head on my shoulder, the reverse of our usual position. “I love you, Lee-lee,” he whispered.

“I love you too, Sam.” I said, turning to see his dark hair next to my face. 

“What’s for dinner?” He asked, still clinging to me. 

“It’s a pasta bake. There’s one in the oven and one that we can put in after for our lunches tomorrow.”

“Great. It smells great. Not as good as you, but still really great.”

“It’s probably ready. Are you ready to eat now?”

“Are you?”

“I’m starving.”

“Me too.” He admitted.

We separated and got dressed. I pulled out the pasta bake. We looked over the books again while waiting for it to cool. Then we planned to see Old Quil after I finished the dishes.

 

SPOV 

Old Quil was not expecting us. 

“You people…” he spluttered, “you took my books and made me sit with that perverted Paul kid. The things he told me… I didn’t want to know all that! That boy needs a therapist or five and I don’t even believe in that new fangled psychology crap.” He was clenching his fists, quaking in frustration. “Why did you make me sit with him?”

“Sorry about that.” Leah said. I was trying not to laugh. I had heard bits and pieces of what Paul had been saying to Old Quil, and I understood where he was coming from, but it was still funny. “Paul is a little messed up but we trust him a lot, so he was the best choice to sit with you.”

I composed myself, swallowed my laughter, and said, “We need some information about the books.”

“So now you come to me looking for favors?” He narrowed his eyes at us skeptically.

“We could go to Billy,” Leah suggested, looking at me. “He was the keeper of the books before he gave them to Old Quil.”

I nodded and we started to stand. 

“No! No. I’ll tell you what you want to know... What do you want to know?” Old Quil asked. 

“What books have information about the alpha females and the mated pairs of alphas?” Leah asked, taking control of this meeting.  

Old Quil gestured to the empty seats in his office. Leah and I both sat across from him. Old Quil took out a piece of paper and started writing. He handed it to us. It was a short list of three books. “Those books are about the alpha females and mated pairs.”

“And how did you have the books organized?” Leah asked. “I’m guessing by category? If so, what are the categories?”

He wrote another list on a separate piece of paper. Leah and I waited patiently. 

“Some of the books are in English and some are in Quileute but some are in neither,” Leah stated, then waited for his explanation.

“There are a dozen in Makah and three in Quinault, which is the old language of the Hoh tribe.”

“How can we get those translated?” Leah asked.

“You would have to take them to someone you trust from those tribes. I never bothered. They were clearly from outsiders anyways.”

I was so curious now. What did those books say?

“Where can we get a dictionary for the Quileute ones?” I asked. “Leah has taken a lot of Quileute but even she has come across words she does not know. I am having even more difficulty.” I lied about her needing it too. I needed a dictionary for myself alone. I knew she wouldn’t mind.

“You can have one of mine. I have several and they are redundant.” Old Quil stood and pulled down a decent sized dictionary from an eye-level shelf. He slid it across the table towards us.

I was stunned by that kindness. “Thank you.”

“Yeah, whatever.” He wouldn’t look me in the eye. 

“Old Quil, it wasn’t personal, taking the books,” I explained with a sudden compassion for the old man. This library had been his whole life’s passion. “Billy told us that they belong to the alphas. We didn’t like that you were restricting information, that’s true, but we need you. We want you to be a part of this, the current pack. You know more than we do. You know where the information is in those books. I understand if you don’t want to help us now, but we still want your help.”

Old Quil started shouting. “Goddamnit! He took from me! Now I take from him.” Old Quil sounded crazed. “Did Billy tell you why he is chief?”

Old Quil sounded like he was snapping.

“He is heir to the title, right?” Leah asked. That is what I had assumed as well. 

“But how? How is he the heir?” Old Quil slammed his fist on the desk. He was a small man but he had an undeniable presence about him.

“It had been passed down in the Black family for centuries.” Leah said. “This is common knowledge.”

Old Quil started laughing. “That is a lie perpetuated by the Black family. It is passed down to the heir of the most recent alpha. The pack alpha is the true and only spirit chief. The alpha’s heirs become chief until there is a new pack, a new alpha, a new spirit chief.”

I was stunned.

“What are we supposed to do with this information, Old Quil?” Leah asked. “We can’t go in there and take his role as chief like we did your books.”

“No,” Old Quil replied, “it won’t be that simple. But I will secure you both a seat on the council. Then we will overthrow Billy Black.” He had a gleam in his eye that was borderline maniacal. 

I looked at Leah. We were both astonished. We had stumbled into something weird. 

“Why?” I asked. 

“You have the books now,” Old Quil said, eyeing us with suspicion. His moods were hard to keep up with. “All the secrets will come out sooner or later. How did you secure his help in getting the books?”

Shit. This was weird. I was intrigued. 

“I scared the shit out of him,” I admitted. “I didn’t mean to. I was just angry.”

Old Quil chuckled again but said nothing. 

“Can you just tell us what the fuck is going on?” Leah was getting mad. We both loved Billy Black but I didn’t know what to think right now.

“I wonder if he even let you keep it…” Old Quil didn’t seem to be talking to us. He was just talking and we were there, hearing him. “He might have snuck it away when he was helping you, tricky Black vermin.”

“Taken what?” Leah asked.

“The treaty.”

“The treaty?” I repeated. “I don’t remember seeing a hard copy of the treaty, did you Leah?”

Leah shook her head, clearly as confused as me.

“I photocopied it,” Old Quil said. “I have a copy in my safe at the bank and one in my safe here. But he probably has my original now.”

“What the fuck does the treaty say?” I was getting mad. 

“I’m incriminating myself with this, but you should know, Sam. The treaty enriches the male heirs of the last pack for as long as the Cullens hold property in Forks. That’s the Blacks, Atearas and the Uleys. It should be enriching you, Sam Uley, except your father ran off with your cut.”

“What the fuck!” I was livid. “He never even paid child support!”

I was worried I would phase. I was so mad that I was vibrating. Leah kneeled in front of me, squeezed between my knees and put her head on my chest. She knew I wouldn’t phase with her so close. Even with her fast healing powers, I could never hurt my precious beloved.

“We’ll get to the bottom of all this,” she promised. “We have this weird old man as our ally now and we’ll get to the bottom of it, baby. We’ll fix this and make it right.”

I stroked her hair. “I’m ok. Thank you, baby. I’m ok.” I kissed the top of her head then looked Old Quil in the eye. “So are you saying that the book heist was a plot by Billy to get your copy of the treaty? Are there others?”

“All three houses got a copy. Any chance your dad left yours?”

“I have no idea.” I was thinking about that possibility. “My mom threw a lot of his stuff away.”

“Maybe we should ask her,” Leah suggested. 

I looked at the clock. “It’s getting late. I’ll visit her tomorrow and see what I can find. Old Quil, can you make us a copy of the treaty so we have a better understanding of what we’re dealing with?”

“Yes, I can make a copy tomorrow morning. Stop by when you visit your mom and I’ll have it for you.”

“Thank you for your help.” I said. This was a lot to unravel. I shook his hand on the way out.

When we got home, my need for Leah overpowered me. 

 

LPOV 

I could feel his emotions, his overwhelm. Even without the connection of our scars, it was clear from his face that he was troubled. And he needed comfort.

He slammed the door shut, kissed me wildly while pushing me toward the bedroom and slammed me onto the bed. He stood over me. 

“I’m going to give you a minute to undress. There is no way that I can undress you without tearing your clothes to shreds.”

He watched as I peeled my clothes off as fast as I could, which was very fast. His eyes were scouring my body, devouring it with his gaze. He pulled his tee shirt over his head and dropped his shorts. Even his erection was raging. I could see the heartbeat in his veiny cock as he stood over me.

He started to stroke himself as he looked down at me. He was gorgeous. I opened my legs wide for him. He growled. I was dripping wet with arousal.

“Fuck.” He said, his eyes glued to my glistening pussy.

“Come here, big boy,” I invited, making a come hither motion with my finger. 

He was in me. He was on me. He surrounded me. His arms were under my back, pulling me tightly to him as he fucked me. 

“Leah. Leah. Leah. My Leah. All mine. Oh Leah.”

“I’m all yours, Sam, all yours.” Fuck, he was going hard and he wasn’t slowing down to do the grindy thing that I loved. I tried to do the grindy thing from below him but he was holding me too tight. 

I pushed him over. His eyes were wild with desire. I started alternating between the grind and the dick bounce so we’d both get off together. He saw what I was after and grabbed my hips to hold me steady. Then he rubbed his pelvis on my clit until I was screaming his name in pleasure. 

I growled in pleasure. He growled back. 

He continued to hold my hips while he powerfully thrust into me until he came. Fuck. He felt so good inside of me. 

I lay down on his chest and ran my fingers through his hair. 

“This is such a fucking mess.” He said. He wasn’t talking about the sex. 

“Understatement.”

“My dad left after his father died.”

“I remember.”

“We thought he was having a breakdown, that he wasn’t handling the death well.”

“Everyone thought that,” I said.

“But it was about the inheritance.”

“What a fucker.”

“No wonder your dad hated him.”

“You think my dad knew about the money?” I asked. “You think he would have been friends with Billy if he knew that was part of the treaty?”

“I don’t know. I guess it’s not important right now. But it would make sense for him to hate my dad for that, right?”

“Yeah, but it would make sense for him to hate your dad for leaving his family too, even without knowing about the money.” 

“True.” He sighed. “I never thought about that spirit chief stuff before.”

“It makes sense. In some legends, the terms alpha and spirit chief are used interchangeably. We know that Ephraim Black was the last alpha. ”

“But now we know he was corrupt as shit. And so is Billy.”

“And we got played,” I said softly. It was a hard truth to wrestle with.

“Fuck! Maybe Old Quil is wrong. Maybe Billy didn’t take the treaty.”

“Do you want to go check?” I asked.

“No. I just want to hold you. Is that ok?”

“Of course. You know I love this.” I said. It just felt so good, being with him after sex.

“And it doesn’t make a difference anyway. Like, why would Old Quil lie about all that? And we’re going to get a copy tomorrow anyway.”

“What are we going to do about it?”

“We’ll have to read the treaty before we can decide anything.”

“Yeah. What about the chief shit?” I asked. “Are we dual chiefs, or is it just you?”

“I don’t know, Leah. I think ideally, we’ll be both chiefs. We’re stronger together. But I don’t know how we’re going to sell that to the tribe. And I don’t know shit about being chief.”

“It’s a lot.”

“Yeah, baby, it is.” He yawned, then he was asleep.

Chapter 19

 

SPOV 

I could smell a ranch flavor when I entered my mom's house. It must have been one of the casseroles from the Clearwater's. 

“Sam!” She popped her head out of the kitchen in greeting. “I'm glad you came or else I would have to eat this myself.”

“I'll eat it, ma.” I said, kissing her on the cheek. 

I stayed in the kitchen to clean up while she sat in the living room with the TV on. I was able to do all the cleaning quickly since she knew about the wolf speed now. 

“Mom, did Dad leave any books behind?” I asked, staying in the entryway of the living room.

She looked up at me. “I don’t know. I tossed a lot of his junk. Anything left is in the basement. Why?”

“Oh, I was talking to Old Quil and he said dad might have had some books about the last pack.”

“Huh.” She turned back to the TV. “It doesn't ring a bell, but you can check the basement.”

“I'll do that after we eat. Did Dad mention any inheritance from grampa?”

“No. And he acted so bitter about it. Your grandparents lived comfortably but your dad said there was nothing left. His mom is not doing too good. She has no money except checks from the state so I believe it. There was nothing left by the time he died.”

“What's dad doing these days?” I hadn't asked about him in years. 

“I don't know. Rumors around the rez are that he's in real estate but I haven't talked to him since we finalized the divorce.”

“What about child support, ma? Did he pay you child support?”

“He did for a little bit but it stopped long ago. By then, I was stable and I got the house when he left so I didn't bother fighting him about it. Fighting him only made me bitter, so I didn't want to do it.”

“Ok, ma. Thanks for telling me. So what's for dinner?”

“It's a tuna ranch casserole. I think it has egg noodles.”

“Great.” 

There was other stuff in that casserole, too, but it was edible. Mom took a small portion then heated up a frozen microwave dinner. I ate half the casserole and packaged up the rest for my lunch tomorrow. I’d cook up something good for Leah's lunch.

After dinner, I went into the basement. It was damp, dimly lit and unorganized. Many shelves were filled with unlabeled boxes. Since I could not see any books, I decided to look through the boxes one by one. 

Christmas decorations from the 80’s. Clothes from my childhood. Toys from my childhood. Toys from my mom's childhood. Broken electronics. An urn? Art supplies. More broken electronics. Weird old books. Weird old books! 

I pulled out the box of weird old books. Some were in Quileute. Most were poorly labeled, like the pack books in my living room. There was one that had a higher quality binding than the others, like it was done professionally. 

I read the title page. “The Cullen Quileute Treaty.” Shit. This was it. I looked around to see if there were any more boxes with books. There were none. I brought it upstairs. 

“Can I have these, ma?” I asked.

She looked in the box. “Sure, I'm glad you found something useful down there.”

“Mom, I've got to stop in and see Old Quil. Do you mind if I go now?”

“No Sam, go ahead. Will you be back tomorrow?”

“Yeah, ma, I told you I'd eat those casseroles for you. I won't let you down.”

I ran through the woods to the Ateara place. Quil answered the door. 

“Sam? Come in.” He eyed my box curiously. It probably looked like I was bringing books back to Old Quil.

“Is Old Quil in? I want to ask him about some books.”

“I'm here, son, come into my study.” He called from down the hall.

I walked right into his study and put the box on his desk. “I did not find your copy of the treaty in our bookshelves, so I think you're right. Billy took it. But I did find these in my mom's basement.” I pulled out the treaty to show him. 

“I don't know what the rest of these are, but some are in Quileute.”

He picked up a book and opened it up. “I've never seen this before, but it looks like a pack book. I really want to read it, Sam.”

“I can't let you keep any of these, Old Quil. I hope you understand. What are they about?”

“This one seems to be about an alpha pair.” He said, wonder in his eye. He picked up another. “This one does too.” He pulled out a stack opening one after another in quick succession. “This whole box is the lost texts,” he said under his breath.

He sat down… or fell into his chair. I'm not sure. 

“I'm sorry, Sam. I was so wrong. So wrong. I don't know what these all say, but this is significant.”

“I'll say. What are the lost texts?”

He rubbed his cheeks with his palms. “I didn’t think they existed, that their existence was a legend as well. They are about the alpha pairs.” He looked up at me with joy in his eyes. “I don’t know what they all say, but I do hope I’ll find out before I die.”

I nodded. “I’ll see what I can do.”

I went home and made a hearty stir fry for Leah's lunch tomorrow. 

Then I sat heavily on the couch to read the treaty, cover to cover. Most of it was descriptions of the land borders in painful detail. At the end were the terms of the treaty. 

The Cullens were not allowed to bite humans while they were in residence in Forks.

That was not how it was explained to us. We were told any bite to a human, no matter where, was a treaty violation.

The wolf pack was not allowed to be in wolf form in Forks.

This was also different from what we had been told. We had been told that was only a rule when the Cullens were in residence.

They were not allowed on the reservation, ever.

This was what Billy told us.

There was to be no attack on either side. 

This was what Billy told us. 

As long as they owned property in Forks, they would pay for our silence about their true identity. 

Then there were details about the payment methods, quantity, frequency, and inheritance at death to the oldest firstborn son of the previous inheritor. There was no clause for female heirs.

So, if we stopped being silent, the payments would stop. Fun. We could tell someone and end the payments. 

I started thumbing through one of the English texts. It was a story of a young couple very similar to Leah and me. They were young lovers when the male phased, the first in his pack, the alpha. He learned of imprinting and married his beloved in order to avoid an imprint tearing them apart. His wife later phased and they took control of the pack together. 

I heard Leah's car coming down the road. I got up to find a bookmark.

I hustled over to her as she opened the door. I held her in a big hug. “Hi baby.” I said then kissed her pretty lips. “How was your day?” I had so much I wanted to talk to her about but I wanted her to get everything off her chest first. 

“Baby, it was just a normal day. Did you find the treaty at your mom's?”

“Yeah, and a whole box of books about alpha pairs.” I led her to the couch and we sat, her straddling me on my lap.

“No way!”

“Yeah. I brought it to Old Quil and he apologized for how wrong he was when you first phased. I think he might be a real ally now, but I don't really trust him, ya know?”

“Yeah, but I trust him more than Billy,” she said.

“For sure. I didn't even tell Billy about all this, obviously. So I read the treaty first and it's wild. First, the Cullens not biting is only applicable when they live in Forks.”

“What the fuck! So they could be human drinkers everywhere else?”

“Yep. And we were told that we only had to avoid Forks in wolf form when they were in residence. The treaty did not say anything  about ‘when they are in residence,’ which means we are never supposed to be in Forks in wolf form.”

“Insane. Not happening.”

“They are not allowed on the reservation, that is the same. Neither side is supposed to attack, also the same. But the money is in exchange for our silence. According to the treaty, if we tell people what they are, the money stops.”

“Well, that can be step one. Let’s get the word out,” she said.

“I was thinking it could start with Charlie Swan.”

“Fuck. That's brilliant, Sam. Do you think he'll believe us?”

“He hates Edward, but the doctor is a respected member of the community in Forks, so they might be friendly.”

“Should we tell him about the pack so he knows we're not talking shit?”

“Maybe. Who gives a shit what the council thinks at this point?” I said.

“But Old Quil says he'd get us on the council.”

“Leah,” I says, brushing the hair off her face with my fingers, “we are the true spirit chiefs of this tribe, whether the people know it or not. That means one, we can do whatever we think is right and two, with great power comes great responsibility. We need to be sure before we act on anything.”

She sighed. “Right. Thanks Uncle Ben.”

“I started reading one of the books from the box. It's a story just like ours, uncanny, really. Just a way older.”

“Really?”

“The couple was together, he phased, they heard about imprinting, got married to circumvent it, then she later phased and they became the alpha pair. Then you came home so that's as far as I've gotten.”

“Why weren't these books with the rest?”

“I don't know. Billy said that Old Quil wanted to destroy the alpha pair books, so maybe they were in danger in the past and were hidden. He kept calling them the lost texts.”

“This is so crazy.”

“I know. I know.” I was honestly overwhelmed by all of it. “How were the tips tonight?”

She scowled, not at me but at the situation.

“Best night yet.” She put her head on my shoulder. “It makes me want to quit sooner.”

“I get that, baby. We have a lot on our plate right now. Do you want to add learning construction to that plate?”

“I don't know, but the way it is now, it's weighing on me. And what if, as I become more comfortable as alpha, it just gets worse? Like they think that they owe me even more for serving them? These people aren't wealthy, Sam.”

“Whatever you want to do, I'll support you.”

“Maybe I’ll put in my two weeks notice on Friday. I don't want to leave the diner short staffed. I’m not sure though.”

“Keep thinking about it. You don’t need to decide now.”

“Is there a book, like construction for dummies, so I can learn all the vocab before I start? Then I won’t look like an idiot when I do decide to leave the diner.”

“Yeah, actually,” I remembered. “My uncle has a dictionary in his office. I'll get the title and order you a copy.”

“Thanks, baby.” She started kissing my neck. “This has been a lot, but can we still fuck?”

LPOV 

I felt drained by all of this information, but I still wanted to connect with my man, again.When I asked him if we could still fuck, he looked into my eyes with a deep sense of longing. 

“I want to make love tonight.” He said. I had goosebumps. He slowly unbuttoned my blouse, feeling my breasts over my bra, then pushed my shirt off down my back. 

He leaned my body backwards and rubbed his cheek on my breasts. I kissed the top of his head. My arms were wrapped around his shoulders and neck. 

“I'm taking you to bed,” he said, standing. He carried me so that when he sat on the edge of the bed, we were in the exact same position. He unclasped my bra, which was a front clasp, and pushed it down my back. 

He started dry humping me through his shorts while sucking on my nipple. 

“Ugh.” I groaned. “That feels so good.” He looked up at me, flicking my nipple with his tongue, a mischievous gleam in his eye. 

“I remember the first time I did this. I creamed my pants when you screamed out my name.”

“At least it was at your mom's and not my parents.”

He laughed. “Your dad would not approve.”

As we made love, it started to feel familiar, kind of like the pack mind, but with just the two of us, with just our emotions. There were no complete thoughts, no lengthy explanations. I could feel what he felt. There was no barrier if we focused on our breathing or physical connection. There was no cutting this off. Our emotions, our overwhelm, it was all mingling and crashing back into us. It was raw, almost painful how raw. 

“God damn.” I whispered as we held each other in bed.

Sam kissed my forehead. “I needed that, more than I knew,” he said sweetly. “I could feel our overwhelm mingle together, did you feel that, baby?” He rolled us over delicately.

“That was exactly what I felt, yes.”

“But when it settled back into me…”

“It was clearer.” We said in unison. 

“We've got to read those books.” I said. “The ones about the alpha pairs. Could this be like some sort of meditation for us?”

“I don't know but it must be something like that.” He was running one hand through his hair. “It's different from the pack mind. We have no control over it, what feelings we share and how they come back. That makes it feel even more honest and raw.”

“I'm going to give my two weeks notice tomorrow and tell her that I’d rather leave sooner if she can fill my shifts.”

“Yeah, baby, I think that's for the best.”

I was a little surprised that he agreed so readily, but then again, with the connection we just shared, of course he understood. “Does your uncle know that I'm going to come to work for him?” 

“Yeah. He loves you. At first he wanted to offer you an office job but I told him you were like me and Paul, stronger and faster than everyone else on the site. He got pretty excited.”

“Did you ask about starting your own crew?”

“I did. He wanted me to wait until you joined. He's a little sexist. He doesn't think men can do paperwork so he's going to want you to do that part. Is that ok?”

“Huh. Yeah, that's fine. Kind of funny. I don't know how to do that shit so you'll have to show me.”

“I could just do it and we'll tell him it's you.”

I giggled. “Even better.” I brought my face to his and kissed him, joining our mouths together. 

“Damn, Leah,” he sighed. He started fondling my breast again and I could feel him harden inside of me. 

 

Chapter 20

SPOV 

Uncle Frank gave me the construction dictionary for Leah so that she'd be ready to come to work with us. He said he hadn't opened it in years and now with the Internet, he didn't think he'd need it again. He was cool like that.

I went to my mom’s on the way home from work. She heated up another wacky casserole. 

Leah was waiting for me when I got home. She had been reading an alpha pairs book. 

“Why didn't you tell me you were home?” I asked, greeting her with a hug. “I wouldn't have gone to my mom's. Why are you home?”

“My manager, Debra, said I didn't have to serve out my two weeks. She said they could easily cover my shifts, that some of the other girls had been wanting more hours. She said I could go now and I didn't have to feel bad about leaving them in a lurch.”

“So you didn't work at all today?” I asked. I could feel my eyebrows go up. We could still swing that financially, though, thanks to her big tips.

“I worked three hours. Then a replacement came in to cover my shift today. Debra's got all the rest of my shifts filled, too.”

“Wow.”

~*~

The next morning, after we both showered, I ambushed her. If she was going to the construction site with me, I needed her to smell like me.

While I was rubbing my jizz on her ass, she asked, “do you ever wonder if it is just the wolf in us that is driving our constant sexual desire for each other? Like, we fucked a lot before, but nothing like this. Why would this be a wolf thing, though?”

“Before, we didn't have the time or opportunity or stamina or need that we do now. I think the wolf drives a lot of the need, yes. I need you to smell like me. We both need to connect through sex. We both need that magic emotional mind meld meditation voodoo thing.” I sighed. “And we both need to claim what is ours. So yes, some of it is the wolf. But with you, a lot of the time it feels like the first time all over again, you know? You still give me butterflies when you kiss me. I don't think that's the wolf at all.”

“Oh, like when you kiss me, I feel it in my pussy.”

I growled involuntarily, then kissed her fiercely. When I released her, she pointed to the crease between her mound and her abs. “It's like here, but on the inside.”

“So cool.” I said, rubbing my jizz on her neck and face again. “I'm going to pack your lunch in my cooler. We're doing framing today so after you get the intake paperwork done with Uncle Frank, you'll be my apprentice, but it won't take you long to learn everything. And I'll keep the dictionary in Paul’s truck.”

“And then I'll drive you home tonight?” She asked, rubbing her pussy juices in my pecs. “Can you lie down? I want to try something.”

I lay flat on the hardwood floor. She sat on my abs, opening her pussy lips with her fingers. Then she rubbed herself up and down my chest. Then she did the same with my face! Fucking heaven. She went up and down my arms and legs like that.

When I got in Paul's truck shortly after, of course he had a wisecrack. “What did she do to you? That is potent.”

“Thank you.” I replied. “Open a window if you need to.”

“No thank you. So are you going to tell me what the fuck she did?”

“No.”

“Are you excited for her to meet Ashley?”

“Fuck, Paul, don't start shit. Ashley's not really coming today, is she? I thought we had Robert for this job.” Ashley was one of the electricians, annoying as fuck. But we can't piss off electricians so I had to be polite. 

“I thought Ashley switched with Robert.” Paul said, shaking his head at an angle. “I think she'll be there today. You know, she still screams your name when I fuck her.”

“You told me that a bunch of times. I don't know what you want me to say to that or why you keep talking about it. Or even why you keep fucking her if she does that. Have some self respect.” Fuck. This is not how I wanted Leah's first day to go. This was a nightmare scenario: having that annoying snaggletooth blond following me around while I was training Leah.

“It always makes me think of Leah when she screams your name. And now I know how Leah sounds when she calls out your name… thanks to last week's pack meet.”

“Shut the fuck up, Paul.”

“Do you and Leah ever do anal?”

I looked out the passenger's side window. “Like I'd tell you.”

“So that's a no, big guy,” he clapped his hand on my shoulder. “Well I was on a date last night with one that only wanted anal. I swear it's better than doggie style. So tight. And a little naughty because it's kind of gay,” Paul said as he parked. 

“It's not gay if you're with a girl, Paul,” I said as I reached for my door handle.

“Yeah, whatever. And you can reach around and play with their- where are you going Sam?” 

“I don't want to hear about this,” I said as I walked toward the job site.

“See if Leah will try it!" He called after me. “You'll really like it,” 

“I'm plenty satisfied with what we do now.” I said.

“I bet you are. She is so hot.”

“Shut the fuck up, Paul.”

 

LPOV  

I pulled up to the construction site for the first time after I was done with my morning classes. I saw Sam being followed around by this petite blond girl. Sam was oblivious to her existence, except occasionally saying a few emotionless words. I'm guessing he was answering a direct question when he did that.

I got out of my car and it looked like sunshine was pouring from his face. His smile was wide, his eyes radiant. He saw me too. 

He placed down his tools and jogged toward me, leaving the blond in the dust. He pulled me into an embrace and gave me a possessive kiss. “You're going to drive the guys wild in that get up.” He said. 

I looked down at my blue jeans and white t-shirt. “What the fuck are you talking about? And who's the blond?”

He groaned. “That's Ashley the electrician. She's annoying but we have to be nice to her because she's an electrician.”

“Ok.” I smiled and waved to Ashley. She was staring at us, not enraged or jealous, as I was expecting. She looked enchanted by us. I couldn't blame her there. “How old is she?”

“No clue. Ask Paul. He knows her better than I do.”

I chuckled. Of course Paul had tapped that. “It looked like she was talking to you a lot.”

“I've developed a skill where I can detect any work related questions and I can tune everything else out. It's useful with Paul, too.” 

I laughed hard at that. “Where's Uncle Frank?” I asked, trying to size up the whole situation.

Sam led me to Uncle Frank’s makeshift office and I filled out some paperwork to start my employment. We decided that I'd be working eighteen hours a week, six hours a day Wednesday, Thursday and Friday. The pay would be close to what I made at the diner even with the good tips. That made me happy, like I wasn't letting Sam down with our finances.

Sam started showing me framing basics. We gathered some wood together when Ashley came over to us. 

“Hi, I'm Ashley. I’m the electrician on site. I'm sure Sam has mentioned me.”

“I'm Leah Uley, his wife. I hope he's mentioned me.” I said, eyeing Sam.

“Paul has mentioned you a whole bunch, but Sam doesn't say much of anything unless it's about the job.”

“He's a real professional like that.” I said, squeezing his butt. I heard a cackle from behind me. Fucking Paul. “Hey, what kind of training do you have to do to be an electrician?” I asked. 

“It's an apprenticeship, a few years, and some tests. Why? You interested?”

“A little, actually. Mostly curious about my options.” 

Ashley's face lit up. “I can get you some brochures. If you go through with it, I’d love to do the apprenticeship with you. I need that to level up my own skills, I mean, if you want to, of course.” She was really excited. 

“That'll be cool, Ashley. Thank you.” I said. She skipped off and Sam and I got back to work. 

It wasn't until we got into the car to go home that Sam asked me, “are you serious about being an electrician?”

“Yeah, why? I’m just curious about it. Is the pay no good or something?”

“No, the pay is better than ours, it's just…”

“Just what, baby?”

He started listing reasons on his fingers, which meant it was something he had put some thought into. “Well one, I thought you were going to be with me. And two, didn't you want to work at the schools next year? And three, I don't really want you hanging out with Ashley.”

“Well one and two contradict each other, don't they? You want me to work with you and you want me to work at the school. So that leaves number three, you don't want me to be with Ashley. So why not? What do you have to hide?” I knew he would never cheat on me, but I could tell there was something he wasn’t telling me. I could feel it, like some slight barrier between us that was only brought to light now that I met this chick.

“Ugh.” He groaned. “She freaks me out. She follows me around and Paul says-” he stopped abruptly.

“Paul says what, baby? That was not a complete sentence.”

He groaned again. “I hate this. Maybe Paul is just saying this to piss me off but he says that she screams my name when they fuck.”

I slammed on the breaks. Thankfully no one was behind me. Then I pulled over. I was seeing red. 

“Baby, are you ok?” He asked. 

“Fuck no! How dare she? That's so violating! She wants what is mine! How dare she?”

We were holding hands, as always. He reached up with his other hand and brushed my cheek. 

“Baby, this is how I feel all the time with Paul.”

“How do you not smash his face in?”

“I do! At least once a week. He keeps spare t-shirts in his truck because of the blood. But you can't do that with Ashley. You have to be nice because good electricians are hard to come by and she could file a police report and she doesn't heal like Paul.”

“Yeah, I'm not going to hit her… probably.” Just then, Paul pulled up behind us. “Can you drive us home?” I asked Sam.

Sam turned around to see Paul walking toward our car.

“Let's swap before he gets here. Maybe we can drive away.”

We both got out and ran around the car and jumped back in but Sam couldn't shut his door. Paul's foot was in it. 

“What do you want, Paul?” Sam asked. 

“Just wanted to make sure everything was ok. Is Leah not feeling well?”

“Leah's fine. Please move your foot.”

“Yeah, sure.” Paul stepped back. 

“Thank you for your concern.” Sam said with amazing composure. Then he shut the door and drove off. 

 

SPOV 

Now Leah was upset about Ashley. This was not what I wanted.

“Shit.” I said suddenly, still driving home. “My mom is expecting me for dinner.”

“Oh, we should go.” Leah says without a moment's hesitation.

“We don't have to, Lee-lee. She's just putting one of those casseroles in the oven.”

“No, we'll go. We'll just need to find a place to fuck before we eat.”

I smiled, grateful that she was the one to say it. “We could run to the moss carpet, say we want to take a walk before dinner.”

“Yes! We could just run home, too, but we might forget to go back, and the moss carpet is so romantic.”

“I'm glad you think so.” I pulled into my mom's and we both went in. 

“Leah!” My mom gave Leah a hug. My mom greeted me with a squeeze on the arm.

“Ma, Leah started working for Uncle Frank today. It's been kind of a crazy day, so I wanted to take her for a walk.”

“Ok, it'll be about 25 minutes until supper is ready.” It smelled like pickles and Taco seasoning. Leah was trying not to show disgust on her face. 

“C’mon, babe.” I walked her to the back yard, but lifted her when we got to the tree line. We made out as I ran. 

We took turns dominating. She needed to claim me as much as I did her. It was feral and aggressive and obscene. We were fucking in the forest so….

~*~

My mom had set the table for three when we entered the house. The casserole was cooling on the table. 

“You don't have to eat it baby, my mom doesn't, but at least try it.”

“I'll eat it,” Leah said, bravely.

“You are a true warrior,” I said, smiling at her. 

The casserole wasn't bad. I wouldn't be asking for the recipe though. My mom ate another frozen dinner.

“Ma, you can't live off of Lean Cuisines,” I warned her. “There aren't enough calories.” 

“Don't worry, I also have cookies when I watch my programs.”

“What are you watching tonight?” Leah asked. 

“Jeopardy. Then whatever else is on.”

“Fun,” Leah said with enthusiasm. She was so good with my mom.

“Why don't we ever watch jeopardy?” I whispered to her, teasingly. 

“Sometimes we get distracted. We can if you want to, Sam.”

I shook my head. 

My mom said, “Leah, now that you’ve quit the diner, I don’t expect Sam to come by so much. But maybe the two of you could still come once a week?” Mom was afraid I wouldn’t visit anymore. I was touched by how much she cared for Leah, too.

“Of course, Allison,” Leah said. “And once we get through those casseroles, we'll cook for you.”

“That's sweet, but I don't mind cooking.”

“No ma, we insist,” I said firmly. “You can buy ingredients so you feel like the host. That's fine. But Leah and I are pretty good in the kitchen. We’re a great team. So we'd rather cook for you.”

“Of course that's fine with me. You know it's always better if I don't do too much in the kitchen. I don't know where you get it from, Sam.”

“Respectfully, I think he got it from you, Allison. I have a bunch of friends that have single moms like Sam. A lot of kids will step up to make life easier for their moms, taking time to learn the skills that their parents aren’t the best at. I think that's how Sam became so good at some of the more domestic duties. He learned it because he wanted to care for you.”

My mom was grinning. “So I failed successfully? That sounds just like me. Well, I'm glad for how you turned out, both of you.”

“Thanks, ma,” I said, thankful that she wasn’t offended by what Leah said. Of course Leah was right but my mom could get touchy about some of that parenting stuff.

We polished off the whole casserole and cleaned the house after. 

Back at home, I prepped our lunches for the next day. Leah had some homework to do. Afterwards, I went back to the book on the alpha pair that I started last night. That's how we spent most of the weekend: reading, fucking and patrolling at our designated time. Married life was amazing, but we didn't remember to turn on Jeopardy.

Chapter 21

AN: Sorry for the break in posting. I had a work emergency which consumed far too much of my life. It’s over now.

SPOV

I spent most of the weekend reading the alpha pair texts that were in English. Leah started reading and translating one that was in Quileute. From what she could gather, it was very similar to the stories that I was reading. A young couple in love was threatened by a possible imprint. They hastily married. Later, the wife shifted and joined her husband as the alphas of the pack. The stories went on to tell of their life in the pack, which would vary greatly depending on what threat the packs faced. I was skimming over that part, trying to find variance in the love story portion of the books. It was weird that there were all of these stories with such a similar plot. Why were they in my mom’s basement?

“Sam, I think we should talk to Old Quil about this one.” Leah said as she was reading one of the non-English alpha pair books.

“Why's that, babe?” I asked, putting a bookmark in my text. 

“It's not Quileute or Makah or Hoh. I don't know what language it is in and that makes me really curious.”

“Oh,” I slid over to her on the couch, reaching my arm around her shoulder. I turned the pages in the book, studying the characters. “I think it's native, the way that the characters mostly look like some variant of English letters.”

“There are hundreds of native tribes and languages, maybe even thousands and more in Canada. We're pretty close to Canada! How can we figure out which one?”

“Maybe we should ask Old Quil,” I suggested. 

“We should go see Old Quil now, so we aren't interrupting their dinner time.”

“Babe, it's 3:30.” 

“Yeah but he's so old .” 

I laughed. “You're probably right.” I stood up and pulled her to her feet. 

She reached her arms around my waist and pulled me into a tight hug. 

“What's this for?” I asked. 

“I'm just grateful to have you. Listening to some of those stories, all the pairs were threatened by the imprint magic, which means it really could have torn us apart. In some alternative timeline, we wouldn't be together. And I'm just so glad that's not the case.”

“I don't know babe. There are only success stories so far. I think the process is the same for everyone because it is what must be. Like we were fated for this, to be together. But I'm so thankful too.” 

We ran through the woods towards Old Quil. Leah was carrying the book.

Quil's mom, Joy, opened the door. With a nasty tone and narrowed eyes, she said, “Hello Sam Uley, Leah Uley. I didn't expect you to show your faces around here after that book heist.”

“We've buried the hatchet with Old Quil. Is he in?” I asked.

“Well you haven't buried the hatchet with me.”

“Did you have a claim on the books that we were not aware of?” Leah asked calmly but I could tell that she was pissed that Joy was questioning us. Leah’s authority was strong. Now we just had to see if Joy could see it. 

“No,” she said meekly, clearly aware she had overstepped. “I just didn't like how it was done. But I understand. Old Quil is in his study. Follow me.” We followed her, even though we knew the way.

“Oh, what are you two up to?” Old Quil asked happily when we sat down. 

“We've been reading the alpha pair books, but there is one in a different language. We don't know what language,” I said. Leah handed over the book. 

Old Quil flipped it open to a random page. He put his reading glasses on to get a better look. “I'm pretty sure it’s a native language. I have a book on native languages of Washington State.” He stood to bring down the book. “I think that would be a good starting point if you want to borrow it.”

I held out my hand for it. “Thank you.”

“When I've had to do this before, I looked for the most unusual character in the source texts, a character that did not look like any English letter. Then I tried to find it in this book. It may belong to more than one language, depending on the tribe. From there, it will be easier to narrow down.”

“And what do we do when we figure it out?” Leah asked. 

“If you want it translated, you'll have to find someone from that tribe to do it.”

“Have you done that with any of the other books?” I asked.

“No. I tried learning Makah years ago. They say we are related to the Makah so I thought it wouldn't be too hard but I was out of my depths. And I never trusted them with the books.”

“What about a photocopy? Or a photo?” I suggested. 

“Yeah!” Leah exclaimed. “Some digital cameras now can photograph text so well, maybe we should get a digital camera, Sam. Then we could do it via email.”

“Maybe we should get a computer, too.” I missed having a computer.

“We could probably upload pictures at the library though, right?”

“Does the Internet even come to our house?” I asked.

“I don't know and I don’t really want to add an extra bill before we pay off the house.” She was so goddamn sensible. “We could use your mom's! Or my mom's!”

“Yes, now that's an idea! Thank you, Old Quil! Let's just hope the language is in this book.

We both stood to go. “Come back anytime.” Old Quil said, “and, uh, thank you for including me in all this. I haven't had this much excitement… well, ever.”

Leah was slack jawed. I chuckled. I felt like I had this much excitement every day with Leah, but I guess our lives were not typical. And we didn't know what the book said, so maybe this would be exciting. 

At home, we found the most unusual character in the texts and then looked through the alphabet in Old Quil's book. There was only one match: the Twana language of the Skokomish tribe.

“I can pick up a digital camera after school tomorrow.” Leah said.

“So you won't be home during my lunch break?” I loved our lunch break fucks.

“I don't know. I'll text you if I'm back by then. I can't think of a place in Forks where I can get a digital camera though. I was planning to go to Port Angeles, so don't count on me being back by lunch.”

 

LPOV 

“I want a camera that can clearly take photos of text on a page.” I said to the Walmart worker.

“Wouldn't a scanner be better for that?” The electronics guy asked.

“Doesn't a scanner produce the same quality as a photocopier?”

“Pretty much, yeah.”

“Then I want a camera.” I was also thinking about how a scanner would fit into my backpack that I carried in my wolf mouth. It wouldn’t. I picked out a mid range camera and grabbed the accessories needed to transfer the pictures to the computer easily.

I texted Sam when I got home. I didn't know if they had lunch at the same time every day, but if they did, his break would have just started. 

He came barreling through the door three minutes later. He suavely shut the door and sat next to me on the picnic table where I was eating my lunch. 

“Hi,” he said.

“Hello.”

“You texted,” he continued.

“Mmhm.”

“So I came.”

“Not yet, I hope.” With one hand I continued eating. With the other, I reached into his shorts and started stroking his cock, already hard. 

“God damn.” He groaned. 

I put my fork down, swallowed, and put my lunch in the fridge. When I shut the fridge door he was on me.

He lifted me and I wrapped my legs around him, the way I always did. He spun me and placed me on the counter. 

“I had a dream about this,” he said, his voice all husky and sexy. 

“About what?”

“Fucking you on the counter.” He pulled down my pants and panties. His large hands reached up my shirt to my breasts. We were kissing, tongues in an erotic dance as he unclasped my bra. He had to release my lips as he brought the shirt and bra over my head. 

“God damn, baby!” he said, looking at my exposed breasts, nipples perky in arousal. I pushed his shorts down, freeing his hardened cock. 

He kicked off the shorts and widened the stance of his legs so that he was short enough to line up with my hole.

“In my dream, the counter was taller,” he said, looking me in the eye.

“Or maybe you were shorter, like you hadn't phased yet,” I suggested. 

“Maybe.” He was in. His legs didn't have the same range of movement in this position so everything had to come from the hips. 

His thumbs were on my nipples but his fingers were reaching around my back. I loved his big hands. My hands were around his waist, feeling the muscles rippling in his lower back, reaching for his ass, then holding it as he fucked me, thrusting into me over and over.

His thrusts were powerful, but were more like strong jerks than deep thrusts since the lower cabinets and counter height restricted his leg movement.

He reached one hand down to my clit. I watched his fingers disappear into the place where our bodies were joined. I gasped. His touch felt so good.

I looked up at him and he was looking into my eyes. I held his gaze as he pleasured me, as my clit trembled in his hand. He peered into my soul as he thrust hard into my cunt and let his cum flow into me. Neither of us could look away. It was too intense. 

“Is this how it went in your dream?” I asked.

“No. No. In my dream, it was just fucking. You weren't really there. I can never predict how it will go when we are together. And we're always better together.”

He kissed me, but didn't close his eyes. He wanted to keep that eye contact and it was so hot. After a minute like that, his eyes closed and he kissed me deeper and my eyes closed too.

After Sam left, I finished my lunch, cleaned the fucking counter, made our lunches for tomorrow, and did a load of laundry. I spent a little time on homework but I didn't have much so I read one of the English alpha pair texts until it was time to see Seth. We played video games all afternoon. 

SPOV

I went to dinner at the Clearwaters’ after work. My wife was waiting for me there. I like Seth a lot and always have. He was friendly and fun and had a good attitude. He was smart as a whip, too, just like Leah. I felt bad that he was cursed to be a protector, but he was fine with it. Leah was fine with it, too, which surprised me because she was always so protective of the kid. But with everything that was happening when Seth phased, she just never got caught up on it, which was for the best.

I felt bad for Sue too, feeding three wolves every Monday. She planned for it though, and it was always nice to talk to her. She was wise, and I thought we could use her council on everything that was going on with Billy and Old Quil, but I didn’t want her to know about what we found in my mom's basement.

“Sam,” Sue said, spearing some asparagus with her fork, “your mom told me you found a box of old books in the basement. Anything good?”

Argh. Of course my mom told her. “I’m not really ready to talk about those books, but I hope you’ll be there for us when we need your wisdom again.”

Leah looked at me quizzically. We probably should have discussed this before we came here. She gave me a small nod. She was on board. 

“Well that all sounds pretty suspicious, Sam. There have also been rumors about a book heist. Seth won’t tell me anything. Is that from an alpha order?”

“No, Mom,” Leah assured her. “Seth’s just great like that. It’s just not his story to tell. Sam? Are you ok with telling that story?”

“Sure, Billy let it slip that the pack books are inherited by the alpha and passed down to their heirs. So, those were our books. We just reclaimed them.”

“I bet Old Quil is pretty mad about it?” Sue asked.

“No, not anymore. He’s been helping us find books and information and organize stuff.” I said.

“He’s such an odd duck.” Sue said. “I truly believe that he has a heart of gold but his behavior is just, I don’t know, unusual… unpredictable… antisocial. He’s just odd. I’m not all that surprised that he’s helping you.”

“Do you find him trustworthy?” Leah asked. 

I watched Sue’s face as she answered. “I’ve never known him to lie outright. But he is not forthcoming with all that he knows. If he tells you something, he is telling you the truth, but there is a chance he is not telling you the whole truth.”

“Do you find Billy Black trustworthy?” I asked.

“No.” She answered without hesitation. “The Blacks are known as tricksters. I like Billy. He and your father were close, of course. He’s a fun man to be around and makes a fine enough leader of this tribe, but trustworthy? No. I’m a little nervous about why you’re asking.”

“We’re getting conflicting information from each of them.” I said. 

“About what?”

“The treaty with the Cullens.” 

Seth’s head snapped up. “Anything the pack needs to know about?” He asked.

“We’ll go over it tomorrow, Seth. It’s nothing urgent,“ Leah said. 

“I'm afraid I know nothing about that treaty.” Sue said. “Before Harry died, I only knew what the stories said, and after, I only knew what you told me.”

“Mom, Billy said you might take Daddy’s seat on the council.” 

“Well, he hasn’t told me that. Did Old Quil say that too?”

“No, Old Quil said he wanted to get us on the council,” I said.

“Then I suspect you’ll get on the council before I will.” Sue said. “Sam, you would make sense as the Uley rep. It never made sense for Harry to be the Uley rep, not in my mind, but he was my husband, so they gave it to him.”

The inner rage in me was suddenly out of control. “Excuse me.” I said quickly and ran to the back yard where I phased as soon as I was a safe distance from the house. My clothes were shredded. My work boots were destroyed. Shit! This hadn’t happened to me in a long time.

Leah came outside into the backyard. “To the woods,” she said. She was right. I trotted into the woods and she followed me. She stripped and phased.

TELL ME WHAT’S WRONG, she said.

YOUR FATHER WAS THE ULEY REP!

YEAH, DID YOU NOT KNOW THAT? Leah asked.

NO! THAT IS SO NOT COOL. HE HATED US. HOW COULD HE BE THE REP IF HE HATED US?

I DON’T THINK HE HATED YOUR MOM. I THINK HE ACTUALLY RESPECTED HER. HE THOUGHT SHE DID A GOOD JOB WITH YOU.

IF SHE DID A GOOD JOB WITH ME, WHY DID HE HATE ME? I ask.

BECAUSE I WAS HIS DAUGHTER! YOU WERE THE MOST IMPORTANT MAN IN MY LIFE SINCE I WAS FIVE. YOU ROBBED HIM, SAM. HE NEVER FORGAVE YOU FOR IT.

I phased to human. She followed me. I pulled her into a tight hug.

“I’m sorry Lee-lee.”

“For what?”

“I don’t know. Getting so upset. I’m going to need new boots.”

She laughed. “Don’t those need to be specially ordered online.”

I laughed too. “”Yeah, because of my huge feet.” I wiggled my toes to show her. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. Let’s go in. I’ll get some of Seth’s clothes for you.”

Seth was in the backyard as we came to the edge of the woods. He placed down a pair of shorts for me and walked back inside. Leah retrieved them for me and we went in together.

“I’m sorry, Sam,” Sue said when we sat back down to dinner. “I thought it was common knowledge that Harry was the representative for the Uleys.”

“Did my mom know that?” I asked.

“Yes, I’m sure she did, yes. I remember talking to her about it.”

“Ok. Well, I didn’t know until right now and you can imagine how upsetting that is for me to find out, but it’s not your fault. It’s the fucking council. Why weren’t you the Uley rep, Sue?”

“Straight up sexism.” She said flatly. “When your grandfather died, the council was made up of much older folks. Of course your dad was automatically given the council seat but he left a few weeks later. So there was a great debate about who should get the seat. I was a Uley with Black family heritage so there was a push for Harry to represent me. Harry’s grandmother was Old Quil’s aunt, so Old Quil favored him. And of course he was Billy Black’s best friend, so he was basically a shoe-in. Other than me, there was no one else in the Uley family line that was involved in the tribal community.”

“But he didn’t represent us!” I insisted.

“I don’t know if that is true,” Sue said calmly. “Harry, Allison and I would have long conversations about various issues the council was discussing. He listened to Allison, asked good questions, and tried to understand her point of view.”

“I didn’t know that,” I said.

“I didn’t either,” Leah said.

“Well, you two were pretty occupied with each other.” Sue smirked. I squeezed Leah’s hand. Some things never change.

“Seth, how are the kids at school reacting to your recent changes?” I asked.

“The girls are really nice to me.” He was grinning.

Yikes. That was not the conversation I wanted to have.

“He quit baseball,” Leah said.

“Ah. That’s painful but I had to do it too. But I had to do it my senior year, not my freshman year. I’m sorry about that, Seth.”

“Sam, do you think the pack could play some sports together at meets sometimes?” Seth asked. “Like tackle football or even baseball? We’ve got even numbers.”

“That’s a great idea. We can call it a team building exercise. We can do it instead of a pack run sometimes. Bring your glove tomorrow.”

 

Chapter 22

 

LPOV

Sam came home for lunch the next day to smear me with his scent before the pack meet. Then I worked on taking photos of the Twana language book that was in the alpha pairs books. I wanted to be prepared when we figured out how to get it translated. I checked each image to make sure each character was clear.

An idea occurred to me. Old Quil had wanted to read the books Sam had found. Maybe he could help us to translate them. I picked out one of the books and took pictures of all of the pages the same way that I had with the Twana text. 

When the guys started to gather in the yard, I approached Quil. “Do you have a computer at your house?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Does Old Quil know how to use it?”

Quil laughed. “No. He’s never even tried.”

Sam and Paul were the last to arrive. Sam began the meeting. He started in the alpha timber. “This conversation is confidential. It is not to be discussed with anyone outside of the pack.” In his normal voice, he told about the treaty, about how the Cullens could drink humans when they weren’t residing in Forks, how we were never permitted to be in wolf form in Forks, at least according to the treaty, and how the Cullens were buying our silence by enriching the heirs of the previous pack.

He was looking back and forth at Quil and Jacob. Neither said anything. “Quil, Jacob, were either of you two aware of this?”

They both shook their heads.

“My dad said he got a salary for being chief, and that’s why we were doing well,” Jacob said.

“Mom said that Dad had a very generous life insurance policy,” Quil said.

“Well, my dad ran off with the money, so I guess you’re both better off than me. Leah and I are still discussing how we should proceed from here. One option is to simply break the part of the treaty that is unethically enriching these descendants. We are open to ideas and suggestions. Just don’t take matters into your own hands.”

“How do we tell people their secret without looking like crazy people?” Paul asked.

“Selectively,” I answered. “Sam and I were talking about Charlie Swan. He already knows us. He knows the Cullens. We could show him that we are shifters to prove that we are not full of shit. He has a direct line to the Cullens. They would find out pretty quickly that we had told them.”

“So what are we waiting for?” Paul asked.

I looked at Sam. He answered better than I could have. “A couple things. The first and greatest is some spiritual clarity. Leah and I have a meditation style that allows us to connect and allows our emotions and conflicts to sort themselves out, giving us both clarity and direction. This ability to connect in meditation comes from our neck marks and it's not something we can rush. It can give us clarity for life issues. So far, we have not received the clarity to talk to Charlie. The second thing is a clear strategy. That’s something we’ll work on after we receive the clarity, though. We are hopeful that the clarity will give us direction in this.”

The pack looked a little stunned. They were staring at me. I kept glancing at Sam, then looking out at the pack.

Jared spoke first. “So, if I bit Kim, would we be able to do this meditation thing?”

“Probably not,” Sam said. “Jared, don't bite Kim, especially not on the neck. She's not a wolf.”

“Sometimes I kind of want to though,” he said, sheepishly. 

“Have you asked Old Quil about that?” Sam asked. 

“No. After Paul's experience with him, I get the sense that he's a bit of a prude.”

“Everyone’s a prude compared to Paul. Ask him anyway. Or go to Billy if you'd rather. And when you find information, we want to know it. Ok?”

Jared nodded.

Paul spoke up next. “Have you learned anything about getting more she-wolves?”

“It's just one per pack, Paul. Drop it.” I said sharply. 

“Any questions that aren't about thirsting after my wife ?” Sam asked, jaw clenched.

“Could this put Bella in danger? Telling Charlie, I mean,” Jake asked.

“I don't see how,” Sam said. “This will give Charlie more opportunity to protect her.”

“Against vampires?” Jake said. “Couldn't it put Charlie in danger too?”

“Well that's a good point,” I said, “and that's why we're waiting for the clarity. Thank you, Jake.”

“Any other thoughts on the treaty?”

“What are the consequences if we break it?” Embry asked.

“The money should stop. It is a mutual non aggression pact. So it is possible that they will become aggressive. It is also possible that they will come onto our land.”

“If we choose to break the treaty, why can't we just go and kill them?” Embry asked.

“One of them is a mind reader.” Jake said. “One tells the future, and one can feel and manipulate emotions. They are not easy to kill.”

“How do you know all this, Jake?” Sam asked. 

“When I told Bella the legends after I shifted, it was an exchange of information. I promised I wouldn't tell the pack about the vampire's traits as long as she didn't tell the vampires anything about the pack.”

“Did she tell the vampires about us? Have you been communicating with her?” Sam asked sternly, eyebrows furrowed.

“No, I haven’t been communicating with her and I don’t know what she told them. I just… I wanted to tell you guys, ok?”

Sam nodded. “Thank you for telling us now. I’d like to go into the pack mind and get that memory off you. We're not doing the usual pack run today, guys. We're changing it up, but let's all get into the woods and watch this memory,” Sam instructed. 

That's how we learned all about vampire strengths and weaknesses, and about their sparkly skin.

“That mind reading truly changes things,” I said. “So Charlie would not be able to conceal the fact that he knew about the vampires.”

“And we wouldn't want to phase at his house,” Sam added. “We'd want to do it on the rez so that he doesn't have a memory of a treaty violation to show the vampires. Do you want to try for the clarity again tonight, Leah? And if we get it, maybe Sue could invite Charlie to Monday dinner?”

I met his eyes. We were going to make love tonight. My belly felt all tingly thinking of it. “Yeah, whenever we get it, a Monday dinner seems like a good time to talk to Charlie.”

“Now we're cooking up a plan,” Paul said, rubbing his hands together. He didn't know that the clarity came from love making and we were going to keep it that way.

“Yep,” Sam said. “Let's hear reports from patrols.”

There were no new trails in the national forest. Everything else was as expected. 

I spoke up next. “If any of you are doing well in your Quileute classes, keep with them all four years. We have a lot of Quileute books that need translating. It takes me forever to do even a few pages and I’m in Quileute IV. Having more people at that level would make the work go a lot faster and we won’t have to rely on Old Quil for help.”

“Embry,” Sam said, “do either you or your mom know Makah?”

“I don’t but I’m pretty sure my mom does. Do you have Makah books that need to be translated?”

“Yeah, do you think she’d be able to help?”

“Maybe. She’s only working part time right now. She doesn’t know about the pack, though.”

I looked around the pack. “Paul, does your dad know about the pack?”

Paul nodded. “Yeah, he saw Levi Uley’s wolf as a child. When the Cullens came back he kept giving me weird looks but eventually he saw me transform in the woods.”

“Jared, how about you?”

“My dad’s on the council. He knows about us.”

“So Embry’s the only one who has a parent with no clue?”

Sam was looking around the group now too. “Yeah, anyone else?” No one said anything. “Embry, do you think your mom could handle it? Keep it a secret?”

“She can keep a secret, that I know. I still don’t know who my father is.”

A couple of the guys chuckled. Sam gave an awkward chuckle, too. He knew that there was a chance that Embry shared a father with him. He said, “Embry, you can tell your mom about the pack, and let us know if she’s willing to help with translations.” Embry  agreed with the plan.

Then we played baseball. Sam and I were the team captains. “Ladies first,” Sam said when it was time to start picking teams. 

“Paul.” I said. I threw Sam a flirty look as Paul smugly joined my team. 

“Seth,” Sam said. My mouth hung open. I was counting on getting Seth. Seth gave Sam a high five, proud to be Sam's first pick. 

“Embry.”

“Jared.”

“Quil.”

“Jake.”

It was a good game. Alphas pitched. We didn't lose a single ball or break a window. We stopped when we were tied so there was no animosity.

No one stayed after for questions so Sam and I went in. “I've been taking pictures of books, the Twana text and one of the Quileute ones.”

“Why a Quileute book, baby?” he asked, getting comfortable on the couch with one of the English texts.

“I was thinking of having Old Quil translate them for us. He was curious about the books from this box, right? That would satisfy his curiosity without us having to hand over the book.”

“Fucking brilliant.”

“Yeah,” I said, “except Quil said he doesn't know how to use a computer.”

“We'll show him.”

“We'll have to. How do we go about contacting someone from the Skokomish tribe?”

“We can probably find a phone number for their cultural center online,” Sam suggested. “That's probably the best place to start.”

“Why don't you stop in at your mom's when I go to school in the morning and we can get a head start?” I suggested.

“Then we can go to Old Quil's after work tomorrow.”

“And maybe call the cultural center during our lunch break.”

After supper, Sam walked me into the bedroom, slowly removing one garment after another. Then he lay down on the bed on his back. His cock stood straight up. 

He beckoned me over to him. I sat on his face. He eagerly ate me out, bringing me over the edge as his nose rubbed my clit. 

Then I crawled backwards and landed on his dick. 

“I want you to make love to me,” Sam said. 

I smiled. “Yeah? I can do that.”

I rocked on his dick for a while, leaning forward and kissing him. Then I sat up. He squeezed and caressed my breasts while I raised and lowered myself onto his dick, keeping eye contact strong. 

I could feel his love for me, his strong desire. I leaned forward and started to grind my clit. My climax was around the corner. I could feel it. 

He stilled my hips. He began grinding on my clit from underneath. He wanted to bring me to climax. We kissed while he rubbed my clit just the way I like it, just the way I needed until I was moaning into his mouth. 

He started humping up at me, then he turned us over so he was on top. He was looking down at my face, then looking down at my body, keeping his unrelenting slow rhythm. The mingling of emotions began again as he peered into my eyes again. There was love and desire, curiosity and intrigue, pride, ambition, bloodlust, anger, rage, and more desire. It was intense. Sam slipped his fingers between my legs. He was going to come soon and wanted to get me off again first. I was too focused on the emotions, until I was overwhelmed by the sensation. I came hard and then he followed.

He stayed above me, looking down at me. “Jesus Christ, Leah, that was intense. I need to roll off of you.” He rolled off but I didn’t mind the loss of contact. It was intense. It was a lot of deep and dark emotions and the clarity was… well, it wasn’t clear yet.

I reached over and held his hand. “I noticed.” 

“What are you so angry about?” He asked me softly.

“I thought that was your rage.” I said, turning to face him.

“Oh. I don’t think so. It didn’t feel like mine and that’s not really how mine works. I don’t hold anger like that.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, when I’m angry, I find a way to express it or act on it.”

“What about with Paul?” I asked

“I’m annoyed with Paul, and I pity him. But when I’m angry at him, I just hit him and the anger is released, just like that.”

“That’s really unhealthy, Sam. You could hurt someone if you make a habit of that.”

“Yeah, true, and I’m aware of that, but I’m saying, I don’t hold onto my anger, even if I let it out in unhealthy ways.”

“What about your anger with me?” I asked.

“We talk about it. Sometimes I want to fuck about it. I think that’s the same kind of unhealthy release as me hitting Paul. But you don’t usually go for that. You make me talk, then we fuck. But I never hold onto it.”

“But you still get mad about my dad.”

Sam considered, then explained. “I get mad but I don’t stay mad. I’m not mad at your dad right now.”

“What about the vampires? The Cullens?” I asked.

“You got me there. That is harder to let go of, but the anger when we made love, that did not feel like my anger with the Cullens.”

“Yeah, you’re right, Sam,” I admitted. “It was my rage. I was stalling while the clarity set in.”

Sam laughed. “So? Spill.”

“It’s about my dad, about him and Charlie and Bella. He could have brought you there ages ago, when Bella first started hanging out with Edward Cullen. You had already phased then. He could have put a stop to it at the beginning. So either he knew about the money and he was protecting it, or he was a coward. Both of those possibilities make me really mad.”

“That makes sense.”

I continued, “And now we have to take care of it but it’s more complicated now. Bella and Edward are in some intense relationship that she’s not willing to pull out of, even if it kills her. When we talk to Charlie, it will put Charlie in danger. We’ll have to protect him, which could nullify the whole treaty. And the former pack, they did this to us. They should have killed the Cullens on sight. Instead they made this treaty to enrich themselves and yeah, it makes me mad. Now we have to clean it all up.”

“So we need to tell your mom to invite Charlie on Monday.”

“Yep. And we need to be prepared to order a protection detail for him,” I added.

“Shit. That’s kind of a nightmare, round-the-clock protection when everyone is in school.”

“Have you talked to Uncle Frank more about starting your own crew? That could solve a lot of the problems.”

“Yes, this afternoon. He really adores you, Lee-lee. He always has but he was so impressed with your work last week. He’s given us the green light whenever we’re ready. Do you feel ready?”

I nodded and kissed him, then asked. “Was that what the pride and ambition feelings were about?”

“Sort of, the pride, definitely yes. I think the ambition was about the chief stuff too, at least in part. But I don’t have real clarity about that yet, just clarity that I have ambition for it, which is progress, I guess. Where are you at with the chief thing, alpha?”

“I don’t know. It’s not on my radar right now.”

 

SPOV 

I went to my mom's house the next morning to figure out how to find someone to translate the text. The Skokomish tribe had a cultural center. That seemed like a good start. Then I went into the basement to work on a surprise for Leah.

At lunch, I called the cultural center but had to leave a message. I guess I'd have to wait for a call back.

After work, Leah and I visited Old Quil. Quil was there too so we walked them both through the pictures. Old Quil happily agreed to translate the books, as long as we gave him a copy of one English book for every Quileute book he translated. We thought this was more than fair. We returned his book on native languages of Washington State. 

The next day, Thursday afternoon, I got a call back from the Skokomish cultural center. They suggested I call a guy named Buck White. He was their Twana language teacher at their rez school. I called Buck’s number. There was no answer and no answering machine. I'd have to try and catch him when he was at home. 

That night, I called Buck again after dinner at my mom's. He did pick up. 

“Hello, is this Buck White?” I began in my most professional sounding phone voice.

“Yes.”

“Are you the Twana teacher?”

“Yes.”

“Ok. My name is Sam Uley. I live in the Quileute reservation. I am Quileute. I found a book in my dad's stuff that is written in Twana and I was wondering how I could get that translated. The cultural center gave me your contact information.”

“How do you know it is Twana?” he asked.

“One of our elders had a book on native languages of Washington State.”

“Nice. Do you want to mail me the book and I can see if it's something I can do? Then we can talk about pricing or bartering.”

“I've got pictures of all the pages,” I told him. “I was wondering if I could email them to you. I don't really want to risk losing the book in the mail.”

“Sure, that's fine. Let me give you my email address.”

Bam! We were on a roll.

I sent him the first five pages and a description of the text’s length. He told me he’d get back to me next week on pricing and timetables for the whole text.

~O~

On Saturday, I installed the sturdy, hip-height shelf that I had been preparing in the mornings after Leah went to school. It was a surprise for her. It was sanded and finished. 

“What’s that for?” Leah asked.

“My trophy,” I said jovially.

“Didn’t your mom keep all your sports trophies?” She asked. 

I started undressing her. She was looking at my face, trying to understand what was going on. I hoisted her onto the shelf and spread her legs out wide in both directions.

I stepped back and took a good look. Fucking perfect. I stepped out of my shorts as I strode near her. Her eyes were fixed on my cock. I stepped right into her.

“It’s a custom-height counter.”

“It’s a fucking shelf,” she said.

“That too,” I agreed. I was thrusting gently, making sure she was comfortable. “What do you think? Is it comfortable enough? How can I improve it for you?”

“Keep holding me like you are.” I was holding the sides of her ribs under her breasts. “I want to show you something that I’d like.”

She put both legs straight up so they were next to her shoulders. Her whole body was in the shape of a tight “V” now. “I want something here and here,” she pointed to the outside of both calves, “to put my legs against so that I can hold this position. I’ve always wanted to try wall fucking in this position but it didn’t feel safe. Like if you dropped me, it would hurt and it would also be harder for you to hold me like this.”

I had to slow way down so I didn’t come right away. She looked so fucking good like this. “Can you… can you hold this position while I fuck you now?” I asked.

“Oh you like it?”

She could see my face, my hungry eyes as she called them. “You know I do.” My voice came out way huskier that I intended.

“You’ll need to hold me steady so I won’t topple over. That’s why I need some sort of leg hold.”

“You bet I can make those.” Again, being with her was greater than any fantasy I could come up with. This fucking shelf was my fantasy and there she goes making it better. 

I continued to hold her steady as I slammed into her. Her leg position got wonky as she orgasmed, like an ‘L’ that was tipsy. It was so awesome!

“You’re so gorgeous!” I said as I slammed into her for the final time, shooting my load into her.

She sighed. After a minute, she said, “I like the fucking shelf.”

“Oh, me too. I’ve got to get on those leg holds though. The point of the fucking shelf is to that my hands are free to roam around your body while wall fucking.”

“Then I ruined it!” she cried.

“You most certainly did not! You’ve opened up so many possibilities. Can you put your legs back up so I can mark the spots for the leg holds.” Her legs went back up and I could feel my erection harden a little. She grinned evilly. “I’m going to move my hands along your legs and you tell me where the best spot is for the leg hold.” 

I caressed her ass and moved my hand up to her calves. “Around there.”

“Ok. I’m going to plant my hands on the wall and I want you to use my wrists to hold yourself up.”

She pushed against my wrists. “This is perfect.”

I marked the spots with my thumbnails.

“I’m going to need a cushion if you want to go again, big boy.”

I growled. I put her legs down and retrieved a towel from the bathroom. I folded it up so it would make a nice cushion. “I think if I installed a cushion, it would lose its usefulness over time. And it would be hard to clean. Let’s try a towel, and if it’s not great, we’ll try other cushion ideas.”

She lifted her butt and I slid the towel down under her. 

Then I lifted one leg straight into the air and fucked her sideways while rubbing her clit. Goddamn. Married life was the best.

 

Chapter 23

LPOV

Sam and I decided that I would be the one to phase in front of Charlie. We were pretty sure he wouldn’t shoot me.

Charlie arrived at my mom's house for dinner only a few minutes after Sam got home from work. Dinner was filled with small talk. We asked how Bella was doing. Charlie complained about Edward. The usual.

After supper, Sam began, “Charlie, there are some things that you need to know, about us and about the Cullens. I’m going to have Leah show you something that is alarming, but not dangerous.” Seth and I were moving the kitchen table and chairs to the side of the room to give me space. “Charlie,” Sam continued, “What we are going to show you is alarming. I’d like it if you let Sue hold your gun, or put it by the door or something. I don’t want you to hurt her.”

“I wouldn’t hurt Leah,” Charlie said dismissively. “What’s this about, Sam?”

“That’s what we’re going to show you. Can you please put the gun by the door or something? You can lock it in the cruiser if you think this is some kind of trick.”

“Fine, I’ll do that, but only because I need to know what you know about the Cullens. There’s something weird about them and I need to get to the bottom of it.”

“We’re here to help you with that,” I said. When Charlie got back in, I was standing in the middle of the kitchen. “I need to get undressed for this. Believe it or not, it’s actually easier if you watch. Then you won’t doubt what we are showing you.” 

Charlie looked at my mom, who nodded in agreement. “Ok,” he agreed. He stared at my face as I undressed. I was really proud of the man for not even glancing at my body. When I was completely naked, I bent forward into my wolf form. “Holy shit! Holy shit! Sue, get back! Get back!” He was standing in front of my mom protectively.

“It’s ok, Charlie. It’s Leah,” my mom comforted him. 

Sam stepped toward me and scratched behind my ears. “You can pet her, Charlie. She is very much Leah. Seth, show him.” Seth stepped forward and pet me, and so did mom. 

Charlie stepped forward with mom, still wanting to protect her. She grabbed his hand and brought it to my muzzle. He gulped hard when he pet me. His heartbeat was racing. I nuzzled his chest with my head and he laughed. “Leah?” I nodded and I looked at Sam.

“All right, let’s return to the living room and she’ll turn back.” Sam said.

“What’s it like being married to a part-wolf, Sam?” Charlie asked.

“I’m part wolf too, and so is Seth and Jacob Black and a few others.”

“Oh. Wow. But you’re all safe? Like Leah?” Charlie asked.

“More than safe, we’re protectors. We protect the tribe from supernatural beings that are not safe.”

“Such as?”

“We call them the cold ones, but white folks call them vampires.”

Charlie’s face went as white as a leech. “Edward…” he whispered. “I have to go.”

“No, Charlie,” Sam blocked his exit. “We need to talk about this, come up with a plan. Bella knows what Edward is, what all of the Cullens are. She is in love with him, or she thinks she is. If you go and try to forbid them from seeing each other, she will cling to him.”

“And vampires are strong, Charlie.” I added. “Your gun won’t hurt them. It will bounce off and could hurt someone else. Their skin is as hard as diamonds.”

Charlie looked pensive, his brows drawn together for a time. We waited, still blocking his exit. After thinking carefully, he spoke. “So my daughter is in love with a vampire that I cannot kill. What are we supposed to do about it?”

“Well physically, we wolves can kill the vampires,” San said, “but it’s not so simple because one, they have made a treaty with the tribe which predates us and two, they have special abilities that make them extra pesky to kill.”

“Can you just break the treaty?” Charlie asked.

“We actually just did,” I said. “The treaty says that we won’t tell the pale faces what the cold ones are.”

“Good.” He said, “Now what are these special abilities?”

“One of them can tell the future,” Sam said. “One of them can read and manipulate emotions, and one of them, Edward, can read minds.”

“Shit,” Charlie hissed. “That’s, um, that’s a pretty bad combination to be up against.”

“The other four are just vanilla vampires, though, easy enough to take out on their own, if that’s what we have to do.”

“How do we get Bella safely away from them?” Charlie asked with desperation in his voice.

Sam spoke clearly and with an air of authority when he said, “Charlie, our goal in telling you was to break a clause of the treaty, which we believe is the beginning of righting the wrongs that the treaty has brought to this community. It is a treaty of non-aggression that our predecessors agreed to on our behalf. Understand?”

Charlie nodded, “I think so, yeah, so what’s next. How do we get Bella out of this situation?”

Sam continued, “I have to acknowledge, if that treaty were not in place, the Cullens wouldn’t have come here and lured your daughter into their games. Unfortunately, we are not telling you this so that we can mount a rescue mission for Bella. If you know anything about young love, you know that any attempt to separate them will push her closer to him.”

Charlie looked between Sam and I, married the day I turned eighteen against my father’s wishes. I knew that Charlie also married Bella’s mom when they were quite young. He got it, or so I hoped. 

“Charlie,” Sam said delicately, “We understand that we have placed you in some kind of danger now that we’ve given you this information. We are offering protection to you, at your home, at your work, we can give you a guard that will be able to protect you from the Cullens. We have offered Bella protection from the Cullens as well, or at least Billy has. However, we cannot protect her while she is actively putting herself in danger.”

“I see,” He said slowly. “Any chance that those hiker disappearances could be related to vampire activity?”

“We’ve always thought so, yes. We’ve found vampire trails in the national forest.”

“Ok, but there’s nothing I could do alone to stop a vampire?” Charlie asked.

“Correct, sir.”

“But you’d be willing to guard me, and if I encountered one, was endangered by one, you’d assist me?”

“Yes, but if you’re planning something,” Sam said, “you’ll want to let us know beforehand. We have our limitations and we’d want to be prepared.”

“Well, I’d like to invite you two to my house for dinner tomorrow. I think the four of us should have a chat, you two, Bella and me,”

“We can do that sir,” Sam agreed. “What time do you want us there?”

“6:00.”

“And do you want a protection detail before then?”

“No. Thank you though.”

He went to Sue. “Thank you for dinner.” He kissed her on the cheek and left. 

 

SPOV 

Leah drove us to the Swan’s a little bit after the pack meet the next day. I was surprised to see a silver Volvo in the driveway. Charlie had said it would only be the four of us. 

I knocked on the door and a leech opened it. I got a good whiff. It was a Cullen, Edward Cullen. Bella had reeked of him that night in the woods.

“Edward Cullen,” I said as I reached out my hand in greeting, trying to hide the disgust from my face. 

“Sam Uley.” He shook my hand with his ice cold hand and met my eyes. “I do not like this,” he scoffed, “but we are going to figure this out. Just not right now.”

He glided past me and slid into the Volvo. He drove away with an eerie grace. I looked at Leah and sighed. 

Bella arrived at the door in a huff. She put on a big smile when she saw Leah. “Leah, Edward didn't say that you were here too! Come in, come in!” She led us through the kitchen into the living room where we all took a seat.

“Dinner smells great, Bella,” Leah said. “Did your dad tell you we were coming?”

“He told me that two Quileutes were coming and they had a big appetite. I thought it would be Billy and Jake.” She looked sad. 

“Where is your dad? He told us to be here at 6:00.”

“He's running a little late.”

“What can we do to help?” Leah asked. 

“Leah, I'm so sorry I missed your dad's funeral. I… I'm just so sorry. I loved Harry. He was such a good man and a good friend to my dad.”

I could see the rage growing on Leah's face but Bella couldn't. The living room was dimly lit. “Thank you, Bella,” I said. “Harry will be missed by many people.”

She glared at me and stood up and walked toward the kitchen. “Probably not by you,” she muttered under her breath, thinking we couldn't hear her. 

I smiled at Leah and her face brightened a little. We followed Bella into the kitchen. I washed my hands, trying to get the scent of leech off of them. 

“Bella, tell us what to do,” Leah said, also washing her hands so that my hand washing looked more natural. “We can both cook. Do you need to make a salad or anything?”

“Good idea,” Bella said. “You two can start cutting up veggies for a salad. Put whatever you want into it. Dad won't eat it and I'm not picky.”

Leah and I started chopping. “How are things going now that Edward is back?” Leah asked. 

“Oh, he's wonderful. Except my dad hates him. I'm basically grounded. He lets Edward come over a little in the afternoon and then I'm not supposed to see him again until the next day.”

I thought back to the many nights I snuck into Leah's window. “I used to sneak into Leah's window at night. Does Edward ever do that?”

Bella's face was redder than the tomatoes that Leah was cutting. 

“I take that as a yes? By chance, was he here last night?” I asked.

“How did you know?” she asked. “Are you guys spying on me?”

“No, just a guess,” I said. “He seemed irritated that I was here.”

“He was irritated last night too. What did you do, Sam?” Bella was accusing me, again. But I did do something, so it wasn't totally out of line.

“Why do you think I did anything?” I said, grinning at Leah. 

“If you didn't do anything, why are you here?”

“Charlie invited us,” I reminded her. “You think he'd invite us if I did something wrong? He's a cop. He’d just arrest me.”

“We all know that he can't arrest you.” Bella said, stirring some concoction on the stove.

“We'll wait for Charlie,” I said. “He invited us, so I'm sure that he should be the one to lead the conversation.”

“Bella, have you talked to Billy since the Cullens came back?” Leah asked. 

Bella shook her head. “Not Jake either.” Her voice was sad. “They don't pick up when I call.”

This was bad news. We had trusted Billy to talk to Bella. “Billy was supposed to talk to you,” Leah said, “about protection from the Cullens.”

“I don't need protection from them!” she shouted. 

“You feel like that now, and I get that, but I want you to know that if you ever do feel like you need protection from them, you can come to the rez.”

“That's nice, thank you.”

“At the same time,” Leah continued softly, “as long as you and Edward are involved romantically, you are not welcome on the rez.”

“What?!”

“You need to know that it is a security risk for us, you going back and forth. I'm sure that the Cullens feel the same way, that they don't want you on the rez?”

She said nothing but we all knew it was true. 

“So it's either us or them.” Leah said, “And that goes for Jake too. We ordered him not to communicate with you. That's why he's not taking your calls.”

“That's a shitty thing to do!” she spat at me specifically.

“Jake told you all of our legends,” I said. “We can't trust him with you anymore. It's more about him than it is about you.”

“But if you don't want me going back and forth, it's because you don't want me sharing information. You don't trust me either,” she said pointedly.

“You told Jake all about the Cullens,” I said. “We have every reason to believe you'd tell them all about us too.”

“Ok. I can't argue with that logic,” Bella admitted. “But Jake's my best friend. I haven't told the Cullens anything about your legends except when I first told Edward that I knew that he was a vampire.”

“Thank you,” Leah said genuinely. She was so good with Bella. “Things are changing in the pack though, and we don't know what the future will look like with the treaty.”

“Leah, are you taller?” Bella asked, standing a little closer to Leah. “You look really good.”

“Yeah, she does,” I agreed and Bella glared at me again. 

Leah smiled. “Yeah, Bella, I phased and joined the pack. Seth too.”

“Oh. So when you said you ordered Jake… you meant you did it.”

“Yes,” Leah admitted. “Sam and I are the alpha pair. We both made that order, in unison.”

“It must be nice to be equals like that,” Bella said, wistfully.

“Do you want to be equal with Edward, too?” I asked.

She nodded. “Of course. He has all the power, stronger than me, smarter than me, better at everything. Of course I want to be equal.”

“Do you want to become a vampire?” Leah asked.

“Charlie's coming.” I said as his cruiser turned into the driveway. “We'll have to finish this conversation another time.”

Charlie walked in and hung up his holster. “Smells good, Bells,” He greeted her. “Sam,” he reached for my hand to shake. “Leah.” He patted her on the shoulder. “I'm glad you both could make it.”

Charlie sat down and Bella started serving dinner. I was honestly shocked. Who has their kid cook and serve them dinner? Charlie Swan, apparently. 

I looked at Leah and her face was just as stunned. Then again, I had done that with my mom for years and never thought twice about it. Still, it felt off. Charlie seemed capable but expected Bella to do it. My mom was not capable but still tried to do it anyway until I took over and got it done before she could. 

We started eating. “This is really good, Bella,” Leah said. 

“Dad, Sam and Leah made the salad. Aren't you going to try some?” She said, trying to get her dad to eat a vegetable other than mashed potatoes. 

“Sure, I'll try it. Thanks, guys.” He grinned at us and took a portion about the size of one fork full.

We all ate in silence, enjoying the food. After a little bit, Charlie pushed his plate forward, indicating he was finished with his meal. “So I had dinner with the Clearwater's last night, Bella,” he began, “and the Uley's were there, a fun surprise.”

Bella was looking at the three of us, one by one. She looked like a deer caught in a headlight. 

“Leah showed me this cool little trick that they do down on the rez,” Charlie continued. “And then she told me about their history and legends and treaties.”

“You didn't,” Bella glared at me.

“No,” I said, “Leah did.”

“But you're breaking the treaty!”

“So you knew that Edward was a vampire?” Charlie was mad. “And you brought him into this house?” 

“He's safe, Dad.” Bella was pleading.

“Is that why you’re getting all those cuts and bruises?” Charlie asked. “Funny how you didn't get them when he was gone.”

“Not fair, Dad. I barely got out of my bed when he was gone.”

“Why are we here for this?” I whispered to Leah. She shook her head. She didn't know. 

“I don't want you to be with a vampire, Bella. You know that isn't safe. You aren't stupid.”

She was shaking her head. “He won't hurt me. He can't hurt me.”

“Will you become one of them?” Leah asked. 

“I want to,” Bella said quietly. “I want to be equals like you and Sam.”

“But Sam wasn't a danger to me before I phased,” Leah told her. “We could have lived happily our whole lives without me turning into a wolf. We were already doing that. He was never a danger to me.” 

“I'm a protector, Bella,” I said. “It's very different from being a bloodsucker. It's exactly the opposite, in fact. How long can you go without peeing, Bella?”

She looked at me like I was crazy or a pervert. “I don’t know, a couple of hours… all night long.”

“But eventually, if we don't go to the toilet, we all pee our pants, right? We can’t help it.”

She nodded. 

“That's exactly how it is with vampires. They can have willpower for a time, but eventually, they lose control. It's a biological need, an imperative.”

“No, that’s not true,” she said, shaking her head. “Carlisle has gone hundreds of years and never drank human blood. They are all animal drinkers.”

“I understand that's what they told you,” I said, “but the treaty stipulated that they cannot drink human blood when in residence in Forks .”

Her jaw dropped. 

“If they never drank human blood, why would that clause be in the treaty?” Leah asked.

“I don't know,” she whispered. 

“And if you let them turn you,” Leah continued, “it will be your biological need too. You're a rational human now. You can save lives by not turning into a vampire.”

“Huh. I hadn't thought about it like that,” she said honestly.

“So you'll stay away from him?” Charlie asked. 

“No, Dad! I love him! But I'll need to think more about being turned.”

“That's a start,” Leah said.

“Is there anything else you wanted us to talk about, Charlie?” I asked.

“Yes. You offered me protection. I'd like you to use it on her.”

“No,” Leah and I both said.

“We already told you we can't do that,” I continued. “If she wants our protection, she'll need to renounce the Cullens and come stay on the rez.”

“Which I'm not doing,” Bella said firmly. 

“Can you guard the house?” Charlie asked.

“Yes,” Leah said, “but we can't prevent her from leaving. Remember, I ran away from home to be with Sam. We urged you not to push her in that direction. There are parallels between the two relationships. I thought you understood all that.”

For some reason, Leah's words irritated me, but I'd have to figure that out later.

“Do you regret it, Leah?” Bella asked. “Do you regret leaving your parents to live in that run down shack with him?” She nodded toward me in disgust. 

“Best decision of my life,” Leah said, holding my hand. “But he's not a vampire. Why don't you like Sam, Bella?” 

“Harry told me some stuff.”

“Such as?” Leah asked. 

“That he wasn't nice to you, that he wasn’t safe and that he didn't let you make your own decisions.”

“Sounds like Harry,” I said, trying to diffuse the anger I could see in Leah's face. 

“My dad was a jerk to Sam since we were kids. Sam's been my best friend for as long as I've had memories. As far as I can remember, I’ve always loved Sam more than anyone else in the whole world. None of what my dad told you is true, Bella. My dad was jealous that I was never a daddy’s girl. I was always Sam’s girl. That jealousy, the way my dad treated Sam, it just made it worse between me and my dad. We weren't on speaking terms when he died.”

“Do you regret that?” Bella asked, eyes wide.

“Not talking to him? No. He was actively trying to ruin my life when he died. I didn't want him to die, but it was his behavior that ruined our relationship. Charlie, it's very possible that you chose the wrong people to talk to Bella about this.”

“Maybe not,” Charlie said, looking at us. “Maybe I needed to see the other side. I mean I married your mother when I was so young, Bella, against the advice of many older and wiser people. But I've forgotten how strong that pull is.”

“Do you regret marrying her, Dad?”

“Of course not,” Charlie said with a weak smile. “I regret not working harder to keep her, but I don't regret marrying her.”

“Charlie, are you saying you support Bella being with a vampire?” I was disgusted. 

“No! But I think I understand that standing against them won't help my cause. I don’t have any real choices here.” He shrugged. “I don't have any power in this situation.”

After dinner, Bella walked outside with us. “Thank you for taking the time to talk to us tonight,” she said.

“And thank you for cooking,” I said.

Leah and Bella were looking at each other and I knew there was some non verbal communication happening. Bella pulled Leah into a hug. 

“Bella, call me if you want to get together, have a coffee and a chat, ok?”

Bella nodded. 

“What was that about?” I asked when Leah pulled out of the driveway. 

“I think we both feel some remorse about not being better friends.”

When we got home, we both needed to take a shower from being in that house that smelled like leeches. 

She went first and I joined her, rubbing her down with soap, caressing everything inch.

“Put your foot here,” I said, lifting her foot onto the built in soap dish. She was facing away from me. “Brace yourself,” I suggested. 

When she put each hand on a shower wall, I nudged into her slowly, the opposite of what she was expecting. I reached one hand to hold her breast and put the other on her thigh to keep her steady. Then I pounded into her. 

“Leah, Leah,” I chanted with my thrusts. That devolved into grunts pretty quick. I moved the thigh hand around so I could play with her clit. She was orgasming on my fingers in no time, shouting my name. I thrusted into her a final time, then pulled out and washed off in the running shower.

I stepped out and rubbed off on a towel, then held a towel out for her. 

“Was that an angry fuck?” she asked. “Because that felt like an angry fuck, Sam.”

I smiled at her. “What do you want me to say? I shook hands with a leech. Of course it was an angry fuck.”

“Is that all? Are you sure you weren't bothered by what my dad said?”

I laughed. “No, baby. I’m not mad about that.”

“What, then?” 

I sighed. “I didn't like our relationship being compared to theirs. It is in no way similar. In no way. And I feel belittled, honestly, being compared to him.”

She was nodding. “I didn't mean to compare you to him. I meant to compare me to her. I’m madly in love with you. I happily forsook my family to be with you. I'm worried that she's in the same boat, but it's not because he's like you. It's because he's a manipulative vampire preying on a naive young girl. He's not a sexy, fun, interesting, and good man who won her heart and soul. He's not like you Sam, not at all. I'm sorry.”

She was hugging me, clinging to me. “Hey, hey,” I said soothingly. “It's ok. I should have said something so you could explain instead of angry fucking you. I'm sorry too. We're good, ok?”

“Yeah.” She lifted her face to mine and kissed me. “I didn't imagine that you'd take it that way. I love you so much Sam, with my whole being, and there’s no manipulation or deceit. What we have is crazy good.”

“I know, crazy good, baby. That's exactly how I feel.”

 

Chapter 24

LPOV 

I drove from school to the job site the next day. It was our first day running our own contract under Sam. Only Sam and Paul were there when I pulled up. Sam's face lit up when he saw my car approach. He ran up to my car and opened my door for me. 

I jumped out and kissed him. “Hi Sam,” I smiled at him. “Nice crew you got here.” I looked over his shoulder and saw Paul watching us. He averted his eyes and got back to work. 

“Thanks, it'll actually go a lot faster with you here. I need to set stuff up, but Paul could use an extra set of hands.”

“You ok with us working together? I could set stuff up or Paul could.”

“Naw, baby, you can handle it,” he says with a grin. “Don't hesitate to break his nose or kick him in the nads, ok?”

“Ok,” I kissed his cheek, “I'll go give him a hand. Love you, Sam.”

“I love you, too.” He squeezed my ass and watched me walk towards Paul. 

“Paul! What're we working on?”

“Framing again. We'll take turns holding and securing. Then you'll get practice at both.”

“Great. I'll hold first to see how you're doing it.”

We worked in harmony until lunch time. Sam brought two coolers from the truck and approached Paul and me. He handed one cooler to Paul and took my hand. 

“Where are we sitting?” I asked, walking with Sam.

“On the grass.” He said. “They'll redo the whole lawn before the place is occupied.”

“Oh. So we'll be the only ones who eat here?”

“And Paul.”

I turned around and expected Paul to be right behind us but he was digging through his cooler right where we were working. 

“Why isn't he eating with us?” I asked.

“I told him to leave us alone. I just wanted to hang out with you for lunch.”

“That's rude, Sam, making him eat alone.”

“No it's not. I had to work alone all morning while he got to hang out with you. And I've got more alone work this afternoon, so he'll get to hang out with you all afternoon. It's my time, Leah.”

I looked at him and God damn it, I loved him so much. “How can I argue with that? I just, I enjoy watching you two talk, I think similar to how you enjoyed watching Emily and me talk. It shows me a different side of you and I like it.”

He looked at me a minute. “First, let me… “ he brought his mouth to mine and kissed me, opening my mouth and so our tongues met in the middle, embracing in passion and love. 

He pulled away after a minute. “Paul!” He called. “She wants you to eat with us.” I was gazing at Sam, wanting his mouth on mine again, but then I remembered that I did want Paul to eat with us, but for a moment I didn't remember why.

Paul jogged over with his cooler and sat across from us. My hand was on Sam's thigh and he was grinning, pulling stuff out of the cooler for us. There were two containers of the taco mac I made yesterday for lunch. He also brought out some fruit and a container of cookies. 

He placed a taco mac container in front of me, a drink and some fruit. 

“Did you make cookies, Sam?” I asked as I opened my Tupperware.

“Mhmm.” He nodded. “Peanut butter chocolate chip. I made them after you left for school, so they're pretty fresh.”

“Thank you, baby!” I reached up to kiss him again but did not linger. “What do you have, Paul?”

“Nothing homemade.” Paul pouted. “I've got two sandwiches from the deli, chips, and cookies from the bakery.”

“It looks delicious.”

“Sure,” he said. 

Sam grinned at me. “He's always jealous of my homemade meals.”

“Well, he could have homemade meals if he cooked them himself. You cook a bunch of yours yourself too, Sam. Or did you tell him I'm slaving away in the kitchen for you every day, and that's why he's jealous.”

“I didn't tell him anything,” Sam said.

“So you let him assume that I'm your kitchen wench?”

“Paul, she's not my kitchen wench.”

“Oh I never assumed that,” Paul said. “I know you two are equals, that he cooks for you as much as you cook for him. It's nice.”

“So you want to take care of a woman who takes care of you, like we do?”

“Yeah, I guess I do,” Paul said. “But I want someone who is my equal, like you.”

“We'll I'm not your equal, Paul,” I reminded him. “I'm an alpha, you're the beta, but I get what you mean.”

“No, you were Sam's equal before you phased,” Paul said. “You respect each other. Any girl that I respect doesn't respect me. Any girl that respects me is probably a ho. I've never been with someone where we had mutual respect.”

“You will, Paul,” I encouraged him. “And you can practice now, practice cooking and taking care of yourself so that when you meet your imprint, you'll be ready.”

“Imprint?” he asked.

“Yeah,” I said. “Every wolf gets an imprint, Paul, you heard Old Quil.” 

“I thought you wanted an imprint because it would make you stop desiring Leah.” Sam said candidly. I hated this subject, especially if I had to work some with Paul after lunch.

Paul rubbed the back of his neck. “That's not exactly what Jared said, Sam.”

“What did Jared say?” Sam was beginning to look a little irritated. I rubbed his thigh, then turned to Paul, waiting for him to answer. 

Paul sighed. “I don't want Jared to get in trouble for this, but you probably should know.”

I looked at Sam. He was not calm. “Sam,” I said. “I want to know, don't you?”

He looked down at me and his face softened. “This is hell, Leah. I have you, my wife, my love, and all these guys… I hate it. But yeah. I want to know. Jared won't be in trouble.”

“And we won't tell Kim,” I added. I didn't want Kim hurt by this shit either.

Paul sighed. He wouldn't look at either of us. “He says that there is, like, a cage around Leah, that there is no getting in, and I have felt that too. I think it is the mark on your neck. The cage blocks us from even trying to get to Leah.”

“About the imprint,” Paul continued, “well I think he loves Kim, and they get along really well, they’re flirty, and have good chemistry. He says It's nice to have someone to sink your dick into at the end of the day, someone who cares about you. And when he's not around Leah, he is crazy about Kim.”

“But he knows,” Paul hesitated, “we all know that if that cage ever dropped, we'd fight to the death to mate her, imprint or not.”

My stomach dropped. I looked up at Sam. He was vibrating. I climbed onto his lap, straddling him.

“Sam. Sam. The cage is strong. This is the price we pay for what we have.”

“It's easy for you to say, Lee-lee. There's not a flock of women following you around ogling me, willing to fight to the death for a chance to mate with me! That fucking sucks!”

“For me too, Sam! For me too!” I caressed his cheek. “I hate that we have to go through this.”

Sam wrapped his arms around me and held me close, kissing me, claiming me with his mouth.

I heard Paul open his bag of chips and start crunching on them. Our faces separated and Sam was glaring at Paul. 

“Sam, we should eat.” I reminded him. I slid my hand down the front of his shirt, enjoying the feeling of his hard muscles in my hands. “At least we don't have a cage between us.”

“No, I'm in the cage with you. That's why they won't attempt it, whether they understand that or not.”

“That seems like the gist of it,” Paul said, still crunching loudly. “The cage was not safe because of you Sam. It is not safe, even when you are not physically present with her. But that doesn't mean we aren't curious or that the desire fades.”

I looked Sam in the eyes. His eyes were on mine. “Do you want me to wear baggier clothes?” I asked.

“Fuck no,” Sam said. 

“It wouldn't change anything,” Paul added. 

“I don't want you to change a damn thing about yourself, baby,” Sam said. “I want them to stop wanting you all the time, but as we're reading in the texts, that's a futile desire.”

“So, what do we do?” I asked.

“Eat lunch.”

I slid off his lap and sat next to him. “Will we have time for a walk, too?”

“I'd like that,” Sam said, nodding.

We both picked up the pace, eating the meal a little faster. Paul told us about his most recent conquests. We didn't ask for all the details but he shared them freely.

“Paul, do you regret not following Sam's footsteps and having a single, long term relationship?” I asked him.

“With who? For you two it was obvious. I never had anybody I clicked with and wanted to be with for more than a few dates. If I had, I would have. And yeah, that would be awesome right about now. But I never found anyone. I guess imprinting will be my saving grace since I can't have a wolf mate.”

I had finished my taco mac. I looked at Sam's container and he had finished too. He was taking a swig of his drink, looking at me with hungry eyes. Fuck. I wanted him.

I stood. “We'll be back for the cookies,” I told Paul. Sam stood too. He lifted me so my legs would wrap around his torso. He ran me into the woods. I was kissing his neck as we went, always wanting to taste him. 

“Do you want tree sex or do you want to go somewhere? Home or the moss carpet?”

“Tree sex.” I said, then went back to licking his ear.

He put me down and started to undress so I followed suit. 

Sam's erection was throbbing and I wanted to touch it. It felt hot in my hand. He watched my hand move along it. I bent down to slip it in my mouth when he said, “Gargle my balls.” I kept stroking his dick while I sucked his balls, swishing them around my mouth. He pulled my hands off of his shaft. He was going to come but wanted to fuck me first so I stood. 

He lifted me into his dick then pushed me against a tree. His hands were on my breasts, not holding me up. I was held in place by his body between my legs. He was looking down at my body and at where he disappeared into me, thrusting forcefully. I was lost in the moment, in his touch.

Then we heard the dreaded sound of Paul's voice. “The owners are here, Sam.”

“Shit,” Sam muttered. “Go away, Paul, we'll be there shortly.”

Then I could see Paul. He could see us. He could see me. “Go away, Paul!” I repeated.

Sam turned and saw him too and he was enraged. 

Paul ran. “Sam, stay with me!” I pleaded, pulling his face back to mine. “Finish what we started here.”

Sam turned back to me, still enraged, but intrigued by my suggestion. He looked down at my body again and reached between my legs, caressing my clit so expertly I was coming only moments later. Then he rage fucked me so hard, so fast it was unreal.

He squirted on my belly and rubbed fast, covering my body with his scent, claiming me so everyone knew I was his. He kissed me possessively one more time before letting my feet slide to the ground. 

We hurriedly dressed then ran back to the work site. Paul was walking around with a middle aged man, well dressed. 

“Mr. Richards,” Sam said, holding out his hand. The man turned and his face broke into a smile. 

“Mr. Uley! You've made impressive progress here. I hope I'm not going to be paying for overtime.”

“No sir. Our crew size fluctuates but no overtime.”

“And who's this?” He asked, looking me up and down, clearly checking me out. 

Sam saw him do it, but didn't even snarl. “This is my wife, Leah.”

“And Leah, what are you doing on the job site today?”

“I've been helping Paul with framing.”

“And bookkeeping, I assume?” Mr Richards said.

“Of course, sir.” I grinned at Sam. He had been in charge of all the bookkeeping.

“Well, I didn't mean to interrupt your lunch, or your walk.” He winked at Sam. “And it looks like your girl has made you some cookies, Sam. This one's a keeper.”

“That's why I married her.” Sam said, pulling me close.

“Would you like a cookie, Mr. Richards? They're peanut butter chocolate chip, made fresh this morning,” I offered. 

Paul brought over the cookie container and Mr. Richards took one. He took a big bite. “These are great! You are one lucky bastard, Sam.”

“Don't I know it.” He kissed the top of my head. 

“She could open a bakery, really delicious.”

“Thank you, sir.” I said, smiling wide to stifle my laughter.

Sam took a cookie and so did Paul. “These are delicious, Leah,” Sam said. 

“Really excellent,” Paul agreed.

I wanted a cookie, but I knew I had to play along. “I'm glad you all like them,” I said smiling.

“Mhmm. Well, I'll let you get back to work. I'll come around either Friday or Monday. Are you going to be on the job site every day, Leah?”

“Just Wednesday through Friday. I'm part time.”

“Friday then. I'll be back Friday.” He shook Sam's hand again, then mine and walked away. 

When he got into the car, I took the cookies from Paul, who had helped himself to more. I ate my first cookie, then my second, hungrily. “These are really good, Sam.”

“Thanks, baby. What should I make for him on Friday?”

“Brownies, please.” I said, giving him a quick peck on the lips.

“Sure thing,” he said, happily watching me enjoy the food he made me.

“Have more, Sam,” I said, holding out the container for him.

He took one, lifted it to his mouth and then saw Paul. 

“I'm sorry,” Paul started, lowering his head and taking on a submissive posture. “I didn't know where you were in the woods and then I saw her and I… I didn't mean to watch. I didn't intend to. Once I saw her I couldn’t look away. I'm sorry.”

Sam strode toward Paul. He towered over him. It wouldn't be a fair fight. 

“Sam, don't!” I called. “I think it's for the best he saw.”

“What?!” He spun toward me. 

“He saw my passion for you. He knew I loved you before but today he saw how only you can satisfy me. I think he needed to see that, that this will help him stop desiring me, since he'll never be it for me.”

“There’s nothing we can do about it now,” Sam said. “He already saw.”

“Maybe you could practice not breaking his nose,” I suggested, “as a way of reforming your anger management.”

He grunted and looked down at me. 

“We could talk about it, like we do when you want to angry fuck,” I suggested.

“He needs me to beat the shit out of him, Leah,” Sam said like it was clear as day. “It's not the same. You and I can talk about it later but he and I need to work it out differently. Understand?”

I looked at Paul and he nodded, agreeing with Sam. It was like he wanted Sam to beat the shit out of him. 

“I don't want her to see this,” Sam said to Paul. They went around the side of the garage which already had plywood walls. 

I heard it, though. There were three blows. The first two had the crunch of a broken bone. 

Sam came back around, cool as a cucumber. He strode toward me looking proud. He was the strongest, the alpha, and it was something to feel good about, I understood that. But I feared Paul had become his punching bag, the only one who could take his blows time after time. 

Sam tried to steer me back to our picnic but I needed to see that Paul was alright.

“He's fine, baby,” Sam insisted. 

Just then Paul hobbled around the side of the building and slid down the wall, sitting in the dirt.

“See?” Sam said. Paul waved. “He's fine.”

I sat down with Sam and ate cookies in his lap, my eyes on Paul.  His face was a bloody mess. His breathing was weird and he couldn't walk straight.

“You're mad that I hurt him?” Sam asked.

“No, it's not that. I just worry that you use him as a punching bag, and he's beta, so yeah, you need to dominate him but you also need him to be stronger than the rest.”

“He is stronger than the rest. That is why he is a punching bag. He is honored that I believe he is strong enough to take my blows.”

“Is he really now?” That sounded like bullshit.

Paul threw us a thumbs up, like he agreed with Sam. 

“If the electrician did that, stood and watched us fuck, watched my body respond to yours, our most intimate moments were in her head now, you'd want to hit her?”

“I'd want to beat her senseless until she forgot. I mean, she can dream, but I don’t want her to have an image of the real thing in her head.”

He chuckled. “So you do understand.”

“I guess. It's not the need for violence I'm worried about though, Sam, it's your relationship with Paul, both as your friend and as our beta. Sometimes it seems like you bully him.”

Paul started hobbling toward us. He sat down on his cooler. 

“I appreciate your concern, Leah. It’s precious to me. No offense, Sam,” e says, raising a hand in surrender. “But it’s unwarranted. Sam and I have been bros almost as long as he has loved you. We're unbreakable, just like you two.”

Sam and Paul fist bumped. 

“So tell her what I got.” Sam said to Paul, still weirdly proud of himself.

“He got my nose. It’s broken again. He got two ribs and he punched me in the junk.” Paul listed the injuries like it was no big deal. 

“So we're even now,” Sam said. “And I can put that anger behind me.”

“How long does it take ribs to heal?” I asked, thinking of the afternoon of work ahead of us. 

Paul tapped his chest a few times. “They're good to go.”

“You can take a longer break if you need to.” Sam said. “Leah can help me for a bit.”

“No. No. I don't need that. Maybe Leah should hold while I secure the hardware for a few turns but I can get back to work.”

So that's what we did for the afternoon.

Chapter 25

SPOV 

Paul wasn't even limping the next day at work/ He was fine. I think that Leah was beginning to understand the physical nature of my relationship with Paul. It has always been that way with us. He'd say something way out of line and I'd hit him. It wasn't needed often, not until Leah phased. It was the simplest form of communication and he understood it well. And if he wasn't okay with it, he wouldn't have been my friend all these years.

We went to my mom's for dinner again. She had a casserole in the oven. She gave both of us a hug when we came in, not just Leah this time. 

“Ma, can we use the computer?” I asked.

“Sure. Just didn't close my mahjong. Don't play it either. I'm almost done.”

“Ok, ma, we'll be sure not to.” I grinned at Leah and whispered, “Don’t play her mahjong!”

I sat in the desk chair and pulled Leah into my lap. I opened my email and had one new message. The rest of my inbox was filled with old emails from Leah. 

She nudged me playfully. “You kept all my old emails?”

“Of course. Did you delete mine?”

“No. They have their own folder.”

I clicked on the new email from the Twana teacher, Buck White. He had translated the first page of the book as a courtesy. Just to see if we wanted him to translate more. It looked like the beginning of the love story between Ephraim Black and Sarah Uley. Ephraim had married a girl named Martha Young. 

“Leah, this one's going to be different,” I said, I said with a sinking feeling. “I’ve never heard of Sarah Uley. Have you?”

She shook her head.

The teacher said that translations costs $10 per page, or we could do a trade. He had an associate who had a Quileute text that he wanted translated. It was about the same length as our text, so they'd be willing to do a direct trade, translation for translation.

We wrote back immediately saying that we wanted to do the trade. There was no way we could afford $10 per page. Even if Old Quil didn't want to help us with this, we'd muscle through this translation ourselves.

Leah and I hustled through Mom’s unfinished chores while the casserole cooled off.  Mom ate a frozen dinner while Leah and I ate the casserole. 

“How're you doing at the construction work, Leah?” Mom asked. 

“Good, Sam is running his own crew now. So it's just Sam, Paul and me. We're getting a lot done.”

Mom narrowed her eyes at me. “Does Uncle Frank know that it's just the three of you?” 

“No, Ma,” I said, my head held high. “He doesn't know that we transform into giant wolves either. We told him the size of the crew fluctuates based on everyone's schedule.”

“He's not an idiot, you know.” Mom was protective of her younger brother, not that he needed it.

“I know,” I said, looking her right in the eye. “That's why he gave me autonomy over my own crew. It was a smart decision on his part. We do good work and we do it quickly. All of the work orders come with labor estimates. I will undercharge for labor, but not by a suspicious amount, then the three of us will split it based on hours worked.”

“So you and Paul are making the same amount?” Leah asked me. 

I rubbed my forehead. “No. Pay scale is graded by seniority.”

“So Paul makes more per hour than me?” Leah asked, lips pursed.

“No. You're head of the crew, like me.”

Mom was smiling. Leah was too. I didn't know what was so amusing.

“Does Paul know that he is being paid the least?” Mom asked.

“He's not getting paid the least,” I insisted. “He works more hours than Leah.”

“Per hour, he's getting paid the least per hour?” Mom clarified.

“Yeah.”

“And you're getting paid the most?” Leah asked.

“No, baby,” I said, putting my arm around the back of her chair. “We're equals.”

“But I've only been working there a week.”

“So you want to be paid less than me?” I asked. This didn’t make any sense.

“No, I'm not saying that,” Leah said. “Wouldn't it be simplest if we were all paid equally.”

“But I made an equation to calculate our pay!” I had worked hard on that equation too. 

“Maybe you can use your equation in the summer when you bring more of the pack onto the crew.” Leah suggested. 

She knew I was proud of my equation and she just wanted me to set it aside? There was only one explanation I could think of for this suggestion. “Is this about me bullying Paul?” 

Mom laughed. “You're bullying Paul again?”

“No, ma, we're just rough housing, but it makes Leah uncomfortable.”

“You're a lot bigger than him now, Sam,” Mom warned. “You could really hurt him. You're not seven anymore.”

“I'm aware.” I said looking at Leah with a little smirk. “I remember when we were seven and you had that purple mermaid shirt that you wore all the time, Lee-lee. You loved it so much.”

She grinned. “And you spilled fruit punch on it so the mermaids were all stained red but I still loved it.” She looked down at her food then up at me under her eyelashes. “I wasn't mad at you for very long.” 

My mouth fell open. “You didn't talk to me for two days! I made Seth bring messages for you.”

“One of them was a good picture of the mermaids that were on the shirt,” she remembered. “But most of them were just sweet notes saying that you were sorry and that you loved me.”

I gave her a sad smile. “I thought I had lost you forever.” 

With a pained expression, she exclaimed, “No! I couldn't go on! Losing both you and the mermaid shirt! It would be too tragic. So I kept you both, until the shirt didn't fit me anymore.”

Mom sighed. “You two are as cute as ever.”

“We still don't drink fruit punch,” I said. 

Leah laughed. “Sometimes I have some when you're not around.”

“Betrayal! Deception!” I cried. “No, that's fine. I think you said I wasn't allowed to have fruit punch anymore.”

“That's how we negotiated it,” she confirmed. “I'd keep being your friend, but you wouldn't get fruit punch ever again. But I didn't drink it in front of you as a sign of solidarity.”

“It was worth it.” I said and I meant it. Fruit punch was sweet with little flavor. It wasn't a sacrifice at all to keep my dream girl. 

“So you still never drink it?” Leah asked. “Even when I'm not around?”

“Never. Someone once handed me a cup at a birthday party when I was nine but I smelled it before I drank it, so not even then. It wasn't worth the risk that you’d smell it on me or that it would stain my lip.”

My mom started clearing the table. “We should get going.” Leah said, looking at me with a suggestive gaze. It gave me a fluttering feeling in my chest when she looked at me like that. 

“Do you want to stop in and see Old Quil?” I asked. “Or do you want to do that tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow,” she said. I had chills. She wanted me tonight.

 

LPOV 

I was astonished. This man still would not drink fruit punch because he promised he never would when we were seven! 

Goddamn. I was going to make him feel good about that decision tonight. 

We had driven to Allison’s so we had to drive home. I wanted to run. Instead we had a four minute drive full of lustful looks and thigh rubs.

When I got him in the door I slammed him against the wall and kissed him, mouth open, tongues entwined, needy. I was unbuttoning his pants and he was reaching up my shirt. I pulled off my shirt then got on my knees. I took his thick cock in my mouth and in my hands and I pleasured him. He fisted my hair while grunting, groaning and finally coming into my mouth. 

I licked up his abs as I stood up to face him. “What do you want to do now?”

He looked down at me with those hungry eyes. “I finished making the leg holds for the fucking shelf,” he said.

“You want to try that out now, big boy?” I asked. 

“Damnit, Leah, you make me so hard.”

“Good.” I ran to the bedroom, undressed and boosted myself onto the shelf. The leg holds made it easier to get onto the shelf and into position.

Sam sauntered in, totally naked and looking like a fucking god. He was holding a folded towel. So god damned thoughtful! He lifted my butt and slid it under.

“Did the fruit punch story make you frisky?” he asked.

I nodded. 

“Definitely worth it,” he whispered, kissing me and rubbing his hardening shaft on my clit. He had one hand gripping my ass and the other was rubbing up and down my leg. I had one hand around his waist and the other in his hair. 

“How did you go so long without drinking it? It's served at every childhood function.” I asked, licking his jaw. 

“So is water. You're worth so much more than a cup of fruit punch, Leah. You always were.”

“Ugh. That feels so nice, Sam. So good. But weren't the adults offended?”

“I didn't notice. I don't know. It doesn't matter. It wasn't worth the risk.”

He pulled his hips back and sunk into me. I gasped at the feeling of fullness. “Oh Sam. Sam.”

“Lee-lee.” He growled back. “You're so tight in this position, almost impossibly tight and it feels so good.” 

He was fucking me pretty good. My head was beginning to fall forward. He stopped moving and caressed my cheek. 

“Are you ok?” He asked. 

“It just feels so good.” I said, my voice a little dazed. 

He smiled at me. “I'm going to transfer us to the bed, ok? Same positions, I promise.” 

I nodded. Then my back hit the soft mattress and Sam was over me, looking down at me, concerned. 

“Leah, are you ok?” He was asking. He wasn't fucking me anymore, but he was still in me. 

“Fuck me.” I commanded.

He smiled at me. “I'm going to move your legs, Leah, I think you were getting light headed.”

He took each of my legs and put them in the standard missionary position. It was a nice position, intimate, but he wasn't moving in me. 

I was looking at his face. I loved that face. My man, my person, my best friend. He was everything. He was mine. I was so overwhelmed by love for him. 

He was looking down at me, concerned. Not moving at all.

“What, Sam?” I finally asked him. 

“I think the fucking shelf messed with your circulation. You almost passed out. I'm trying to think of how to adapt it to be safer, less constrained.”

“That's why you're not fucking me?”

“I was waiting for you to come around. I'm not going to fuck you when you're half unconscious!”

“Well I'm here now.” I said, not sure about that light headed thing, but definitely wanting Sam to fuck me. 

He gently rocked into me, kissing me with just his lips. He leaned on one elbow and reached down to my clit.

“Ahhh, Sam, oh God, Sam!” I was climaxing fast and it felt amazing. Then he pulled out and started cuddling with me. 

“I love you, Leah.”

“What the fuck are you doing?” I asked.

“Snuggling.”

“Why aren't you fucking me?”

“I just did.”

“Sam, you didn't finish.”

“Leah, you scared me. You were gonna pass out.”

“I don't know about that, but I'm fine now.”

“I know baby, and I want to hold you now.”

“Ok. Is everything ok?”

He nodded against my back. “Just scared.”

“I'm fine.” I insisted

“I know. But what if there's something wrong with your heart like your dad?”

“Oh, I am not worried about that at all. I think it was maybe the tightness of the position. But it felt so good. Maybe I should ask my mom.”

“Or any other medical professional!” Sam suggested. “Do you really want to talk to your mom about that?”

“But I don't have a doctor's appointment for months! I’m not staying off of the fucking shelf for months.”

Sam sighed and kissed my back. “I wonder if we had ankle straps instead of leg holds. It wouldn't be so tight. But if something did go wrong, it would be harder to get you out than the leg holds….”

“What if the ankle straps were on a hook and you could just unhook them if something went wrong.”

“Brilliant.” He kissed me again. “We could have hooks in different places for different configurations.”

“Do you want to finish fucking me now?”

His cock was still hard between my butt cheeks. “Yeah, I do.”

He rolled me onto my stomach, lifting my ass slightly. Then he fucked me good and proper. He hovered over me after he came, his head on my back, weight on his elbows. Then he rolled us onto our sides. 

“You're so fucking sweet and wonderful, Sam.”

“You think I'm sweet?” he asked.

“You spent over a decade avoiding fruit punch for me. It doesn't get any sweeter than that.”

“Leah, I have to be honest. I don't even like fruit punch.”

Chapter 26

SPOV 

We stopped by Old Quil's after work on Friday. He was happy to help translate the Quileute text from the Skokomish tribe. We did not tell him what the Twana text's first page had said. We'd wait for more.

Saturday we did chores, fucked a bunch and read books from the alpha mates box that we found in my mom’s basement. A lot of the alphas imprinted. Their wife was their mate and their imprint would take the role of the sibling or best friend.

The imprints made me uneasy though. I wondered if it meant that an imprint truly could have destroyed our bond. But there were no stories where that had happened.

After supper, Leah and I were cuddling on the couch, getting frisky, when a howl filled the night sky. I bounced off of Leah and stripped. She was hot on my heels as we phased into the dark forest.

A red haired female vampire was on our land. Leah ran ahead of me. She is speed. 

DAMN STRAIGHT I AM, Leah asserted. 

She was snapping at the redhead first, even though Jake had been the one to spot her on patrol. Pretty soon, the whole pack was snapping at her but she was getting really close to the Cullen border. 

The scent of leech overwhelmed my senses as we approached the border. There were six Cullens running parallel to us. 

DON'T CROSS THE BORDER, I instructed. LET'S SEE HOW THIS ALL PLAYS OUT.

The redhead was straddling the border, not letting either of us take a good swipe at her. 

The big leech from the Cullen coven charged at the redhead, crossing over the border. A sense of relief overcame the pack collectively. We had been itching to kill a vampire for months and this Cullen had just broken the treaty. Finally, we could light one of those leeches on fire. Paul was the first one to sink his teeth into him and I was aiming for his neck when suddenly… I wasn't.

Instead, I was feeling a blissful calm, with no desire to hurt this blood sucking leech. I was content in life, no problems at all. The big leech returned to his coven across the stream.

The doctor spoke clearly. “We should work together to catch her, not against each other.”

That made sense but my brain was foggy. The whole pack mind was foggy and confused. 

THEY'VE DONE SOMETHING TO US, TO OR MIND. Then Leah commanded, LET'S PHASE OUT. 

So we all did. Whatever they did was less overwhelming in our human form, like the pack mind had amplified their spell somehow. 

“What did you do to us?” I demanded. 

“I just helped you all relax,” the blond vamp, a male, said with a Southern drawl. The redhead was long gone.

“Don't,” I said.

“Jasper, cut it out,” a tiny vampire girl said. She was less than five feet tall, just a girl, but also definitely a blood sucking leech. 

“Alright, Alice. I've stopped.”

My mind was clear again. I reached over to Leah, grabbing her hand. “Thank you, baby,” I said. She was naked. We hadn't slowed down to tie clothes around our ankles. Everyone in the pack was naked. 

I didn't care. We were all too focused on the leeches in front of us. The guys weren't even looking at Leah. They were trying to get between her and the vamps, trying to protect her. 

“Why would we work with you?” I spoke clearly now. “Why did you bring her here? She was on our land. That is a definite treaty violation.” 

“We did not bring her here,” the doc said slowly, like we were all dumb mutts. “She’s looking for Isabella Swan.” Jake started growling at that. “We’re trying to kill her. We should work together so that we can kill her, instead of being distracted with killing each other.”

“Why not both?” Paul suggested happily. “We kill her and we kill you.”

“You don’t respect the treaty of your forefathers?” the doctor asked. 

“Respect it?” Leah spat. “No. There is nothing respectable about what they agreed to, which is why we have already broken the silence.”

“Yes, telling Charlie Swan,” the doc said. “He has kept the silence though, so we’re letting it slide.”

“We want you to stop paying the descendants of the former pack,” I said. “They’re corrupt as fuck. If you don't stop the payments, we'll keep telling people until you do.”

“Oh, I see. We could renegotiate the beneficiaries so it is more amicable to the current pack.”

“Oh fuck all that!” I shouted. “Stop paying them! I see no reason to help you. If the redhead is on our lands, we will kill her. If you’re on our lands, we’ll kill you. If we need to go in to your lands to kill the redhead, we'll do that too. You all can fuck off back to your caskets.”

The big leech laughed. “The casket thing is a myth.”

“Don't care. Didn't ask,” Leah said with sass. 

“You're really not going to work with us?” The blonde chick asked, “Not even for Bella?”

“I already told you that’s not happening. If you come up with compelling reasons to work together, and maybe a plan, you know where to find us. We patrol this border several times a day.”

“We can smell that,” the tiny one said. “That's probably how the redhead knew that this line was significant.” 

I looked at Leah. This was interesting. “You can smell us?” I asked. 

“Obviously. You smell like dog farts.”

“Great.” I smiled, glad that I was causing them displeasure. “Let's go guys.” 

The pack started phasing and turned to go but Leah hesitated. “Will you protect Bella from the redhead?”.

“Of course,” the doctor said. 

“Thank you,” Leah said. Then she turned and followed the rest of the pack. I was right behind her. 

PACK MEETING AT OUR HOUSE, NOW. I announced. 

Everybody was heading straight for our house. 

LEAH, PLEASE GO IN AND PUT ON SOME CLOTHES. I requested. We both knew I couldn't order it. 

THEY ALREADY SAW EVERYTHING, SAM. 

I KNOW, AND I'M GOING TO HAVE TO BE POSSESSIVE ALL WEEKEND BECAUSE OF IT. IF YOU'RE NAKED IN FRONT OF THEM AGAIN, YOU MIGHT NOT SEE THE LIGHT OF DAY UNTIL TUESDAY. UNDERSTOOD? 

MAYBE I WANT THAT. She was such a tease. 

I laughed. ME TOO, BUT YOU HAVE SCHOOL. 

FINE. She ran right into the house when we reached it. The rest of us stood outside in a circle, naked just inside of the tree line. I felt good being naked with these men. In a dick measuring competition, well, it wouldn't be a competition and I liked that.

“What the sausage party?” Leah blurted out when she got back. She scanned the circle, settled her eyes on my dick and smiled. I put my arm around her possessively.

“That was pretty crazy,” I began. “The empath, Jasper, is powerful against the pack mind but less powerful when we are in human form.”

“Makes sense to me,” Leah said. “We're feeling his power eight-fold in the pack mind.”

“So that is discouraging. We obviously can't take down the Cullens in human form, but we can't work together as wolves if he is working against us.”

“Why can't we work with them?” Jake asked.

“The leech lover has rubbed off on him.” Paul said. 

“Why should we work with them, Jake?” I asked.

“To kill the redhead! She wants to kill Bella!”

“So do the Cullens. They're talking about turning her.”

“No! She wouldn't!” Jake insisted.

“Ok, Jake, I don't want to work with them. From what we just experienced, it doesn’t seem like a good idea. They haven't given me any compelling reason to work with them and neither have you. Until that changes, that's my stance. Leah?”

Leah's eyes were locked on my junk like it was all new to her. She looked up at my face, blushing. Shit. She was turned on seeing me naked in front of the guys like this. 

“I'm with you.” She whispered. She hadn't been paying attention. 

I kissed her forehead. “You ready to go in?”

She nodded on my chest, running her fingers along the lines of my abs. 

“Anything else to discuss about tonight's encounter?” I looked around the circle, daring anyone to speak up. 

No one said a word. I turned around with Leah on my arm. She ran ahead of me, giggling. Game on.

I chased her into the house and found her hiding behind the door, breathless. My woman. She had already taken her dress off. Her eyes were bouncing all over my body.

“So you want to play?” I asked, cupping her face in my hands. 

She nodded. 

 

LPOV 

Sam and I were naked in bed, holding each other, having just fucked most of the weekend away.

“We need to go see Billy.” I said.

“Why?” Sam asked.

My head was on his pec and I was dragging my fingers along the outlines of his muscles. “It's been a while. He's got to be suspicious.”

“Maybe. What will we say we're there for?”

“We can ask if he's talked to Bella.” I suggested.

“Yeah. And we can tell him about the order for Jacob, and just talk about Jake's progress in the pack.”

“We can even tell him about the redhead and the Cullen crossing the treaty lines.”

“Sure,” he agreed. “We can do that. Should we talk about the books from Old Quil?”

“Yes, but not the ones from your mom's basement.”

“Ok. Let's eat first.”

I sat up. “I'm starving. What do you want?” I got out of bed, didn't bother to get dressed, and walked out into the living room. I could feel him close behind me. 

“Eggs.”

“We can't just have eggs. I'm way hungrier than that.”

“What do you want?”

“I don't know, maybe a stir fry. We can start a batch of rice and use eggs as the protein.”

“I can go for that.”

Sam mixed up a sauce and I chopped the veggies for the stir fry. We kept on brushing up against each other in our small kitchen. It was erotic how we moved around each other. We left the sauce on a low simmer and sat on the couch, me straddling his lap of course. 

He was smiling at me. 

“What?” I asked. 

“I like cooking with you… naked. I like cooking with you naked.”

“Oh yeah?” I said, sliding back and forth on his growing cock.

“Sometimes I feel like we must have peaked, that life couldn't possibly get any better than this. Then I watch you chopping peppers in the buff and I'm just like, damn, I am so fucking lucky.”

“Lucky? We worked hard for this. You worked hard for this and so did I, loving each other forever. I guess we're lucky that we were neighbors so we met so young, shared so much, didn't waste any time looking for each other. We were lucky there.”

He lifted my butt and gently lowered me onto his dick. “And the wolf stamina and sex drive. That's pretty great too. We were lucky with that.” I said as he stretched me from the inside.

He held my hips in place so he could thrust up into me.

“Damnit, Leah, you're just so sexy. I just want to… ung!” He thrusted so hard then. 

I leaned toward his face and our mouths met briefly. “You look so delicious. I just want to lick you all over, all the time, especially when it's not appropriate.” He licked my neck mark as he fucked me and I licked and kissed everything I could reach. 

After we both finished, we were making out. Then the ding came from the rice cooker. We both got up to finish cooking. I quickly stir fried the chopped veggies and eggs while he set the table and got drinks.

After the meal, we went to see Billy. I saw apprehension in his eyes when he opened the door. “Sam and Leah Uley! Welcome!”

We followed him in and sat at his kitchen table. “Thanks for talking with us,” Sam said. “We were wondering if you've had a chance to talk to Bella, make sure that she is welcome here if she ditches the Cullens.”

He was looking back and forth between us. “Charlie told me everything,” he finally said.

“What’s everything?” I asked.

He laughed. “You told him about the wolves, about the treaty, about the cold ones, Edward and their powers. You offered him protection and had an enlightening conversation with Bella.”

“Yeah, that's pretty much everything.” I agreed.

“What else is there?” He asked pointedly. 

“Bella is my friend,” I said. “That's why a lot of this is difficult for me. Bella said you hadn't talked to her since the Cullens returned and that really bothered me, Billy. We trusted you with that.”

“Hmm. Yes. Well you took care of it, so thank you. How are the texts that you got from Old Quil?”

“A little overwhelming,” Sam said. “We don't really know where to begin. We've been thumbing through texts, reading portions of interest. If Old Quil had just been forthcoming to begin with, we wouldn't be in this situation.”

“Yes, he is a queer old man.”

“He mentioned something about a copy of the treaty in his books but we never came across anything that looked like a treaty. Do you know what that looked like?”

Billy looked a little smug then, just for an instant. “Old Quil has a copy of the treaty? I'd love to see that,” he said deceitfully. 

“No,” Sam said, “he had a copy of the treaty before the book heist. He thought we took it but we couldn't find it anywhere. I can't imagine what could have happened to it.”

Billy considered for a minute. “How did he have a copy of the treaty in the first place? I thought it was agreed to orally. No one wants a record of such things which should be secret.”

“That's a good point. He said that all three members of the previous pack got a copy.”

“You don't say?”

“Cut the crap, Billy,” I said. “We know you set us up so you could take his copy of the treaty.”

Billy smiled genuinely now. “What do you want me to say?”

“Why'd you do it?” I asked.

“I don't trust Old Quil. His loyalty is erratic. I worry that he'll use the treaty against the tribe.”

“Can we see the treaty?” I asked. 

His face remained stoic. “It's not here. It's in a safe at the bank.”

“Convenient,” I muttered. “What does it say?”

“You know what it says. Don't cross the line. Don't attack. It's mostly filled with descriptions of the border line.” That was a half truth if I ever heard one.

“I want Old Quil to have his copy back,” Sam asserted, “If the original deal was one for each house, it doesn't make sense for you to take the only copies.”

“So you don't have one, Sam?”

Sam looked disappointed. He was good at this. “No. I scoured my mom's house and went to my grandmother's. Gran didn't know what I was talking about but didn't let me in so maybe she has it. I don't know.”

“Maybe I could talk to her,” Billy suggested. 

“That would honestly be great. I'd like to have my own copy of the treaty.” Damn, he was so hot, lying to Billy convincingly. 

“Right. I can try.”

“Will you give me the copy if you get it?” Sam asked, looking a little angry, even though we both knew that the treaty in question was in our possession. 

“I think it would be safer if I kept it, honestly.”

“Why's that, Billy?” I asked haughtily.

“If they got into the wrong hands, it would be dangerous for all of us.”

“But you're not even letting us see them!” I shouted. “We’re being asked to uphold a treaty and we can't even read it? That's stupid. If we can't see the treaty, we won't abide by it. We'll wander wherever we want and kill any vampire we find. We've had enough of the bullshit, Billy.”

Sam looked at me, a little stunned, then doubled down with me. “We don't just want to see the treaty, Billy, we want a photocopy and we want Old Quil to get his original back. If that's not done within 24 hours, it's open season on the Cullens.”

We stood and left. At Allison’s, we checked Sam’s email. There were five more pages of the Twana translation which we printed out. We downloaded the entire Quileute book for Old Quil to translate. That was emailed to Quil. We emailed the entirety of our Twana book to Buck White. Then we went to the Ateara's.

We heard Billy's voice inside and decided to wait in the backyard. 

“You need to get those mutts under control!” Billy was shouting.

“I wouldn't know how even if I wanted to, which I don't. I like their erratic energy.”

“You would, you old fool! Tell them I gave you your book back. They're going to get us all killed! Reign them in!” Billy did his best to slam the door from his wheelchair.

We waited until he was down the street before we knocked on the door. Old Quil answered it in an amazing mood. 

“I got my treaty back!” He said, dancing with his book.

“Leah threatened to start killing Cullens if he didn't give it back,” Sam explained with a smirk. 

Old Quil hugged me! I had never seen him touch anyone with affection before, not even his grandson. 

“Thank you,” I said, hugging him back. “We're here about the Twana book translation swap.”

“Come in. Come in.”

“Is Quil here? We could use his help.” Sam said. 

Quil came bounding down the stairs. “Hi Sam, Leah.” His eyes lingered on me. “What do you need?”

Sam noticed Quil gaze at me. He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and squeezed me closer to him. I felt a tingling in my cunt at his possessiveness. “We emailed you a copy of a book that we need Old Quil to translate.”

“Ok.” He walked us towards the family computer in the living room. It took him a moment to get online. Then he downloaded the book. “Grandpa, I'm going to put it right here in this folder on the desktop titled Book, ok? Why don't you sit down and I'll show you how to use it.”

Old Quil sat down and clicked once in the folder. 

“Click twice, really fast,” Quil instructed. 

The folder opened. 

“Each page is its own document. They are named by page number. So open page number 22 for me, Grandpa.”

Old Quil found the document titled 22 and double clicked on it. 

“Great job. So when you're ready to translate, start at page 01 and make sure you keep track of what page you're on.”

“This is about Levi Uley.” Old Quil said. He was reading page 22. He looked up at Sam. “Did you know that this was about Levi?”

“No. We only read the first page of the Twana translation and it was about Ephraim Black and a girl called Sarah Uley, who I had never heard of before. There was no mention of Levi Uley.”

“Oh interesting. I'm fascinated. If you don't have anything else to discuss, I'd like to get started translating. How do I get back to page one?” he asked Quil.

Quil showed him how to hit the x in the corner of the document. Old Quil went to page 01 and got up to get a notebook. 

Quil walked us to the door. 

“Thank you, Quil,” Sam said. 

“What's this book thing all about?” Quil asked. “Why are you guys working with Grandpa?”

“He's helping us. Thank you for helping him.” I said, not offering any more. Sam knew the pack better than me so I left it up to him to decide how much to tell them. He added nothing.

 

Chapter 27

SPOV

After we left Old Quil’s, I suggested, “Let's go back to my mom's real quick. I want to look something up.”

“Pass… out… during… sex.” She read each word aloud as I typed it into the search bar. 

We saw a bunch of reasons that people pass out during sex. Several of them could have applied to our situation. The most likely was a constricted artery due to the odd position.

“So you don’t have to worry about me having a heart condition,” she said. “Unless you want to ask my mom if my dad used to pass out during sex.”

I closed my eyes in discomfort. “You know I heard them having sex quite a few times.”

“Yeah, and I told you that I didn’t want to hear about it.”

“Neither did I,” I said, smirking, “But since you asked, there was no indication that he passed out. In fact, he had impressive stamina for someone with a heart condition.”

“Shut up! That is so gross. Please forget I mentioned it.”

I started moaning in her ear, holding her tight around the waist so she couldn’t get up. I summoned my best impression of Sue Clearwater in the throes of passion. “Harry! Right there, Harry! Yes! Right there!”

She was laughing pretty hard, then kissing me out of nowhere.

“So we can try the ankle straps tonight?” She asked. I think she was changing the subject. I was fine with that.

“Yeah, do you want to sit on the shelf or should I?”

She was laughing again. “You’re being goofy tonight.”

“I’m just relieved, Leah. I was so worried when you almost passed out.” I kissed her nose. “You have no idea. So worried. If anything ever happened to you, well, the pack would want to kill me and I’d let them.”

“Don’t say that,” she said, horror stricken.

“What?”

“That you’d suicide by pack if anything happened to me. I don’t like that at all!”

“I’m sorry. I shouldn't have said it.”

“But you meant it?” she asked. It was obvious I had.

“You don’t want me to say,” I said. “I think, if we had kids, I would live for them.”

“You still want kids?” she asked, turning her head back to the computer screen.

“Yeah, baby, of course. Don’t you?” We had talked about this a lot. We had always pictured starting a family together.

She running her fingers along the keyboard. After a minute, she answered, “Sam, I’m worried that I can’t.”

“What do you mean?”

SHe sighed heavily. “I haven’t had my period since I phased.”

My hand shot to her stomach. The timing wasn’t ideal for a pregnancy, but we’d make it work. 

“No, Sam.” There were tears in her eyes but she still wouldn’t look at me. “I’ve taken the test. I’ve taken quite a few of them. I’m not pregnant... I think I’m infertile.”

I don’t know what expression was on my face, but I know it wasn’t helping. Leah was crying. 

This was a sucker punch, disorienting to the core. “That doesn’t make sense, Leah, that can’t be right.” Shit. She was hiccupping with her sobs now. “No, listen, the guys, the whole pack, they want to mate with you. If you were infertile, that wouldn’t make sense.”

“They want to fuck me, Sam.”

“No,” I was shaking my head, “they said mate. They would fight to the death to mate with you. Not fuck you. There’s more going on here. There’s got to be. Baby, you can’t be infertile. And I’m not just saying that because I want to have a family with you, which I do. It doesn’t make sense. It’s not true, Leah. I just know it.” I was kissing her forehead, holding her tight. I hoped I was right, because if I was wrong, I’d break her heart even more. 

She looked at me with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. She took a few deep breaths, preparing to talk. “If there’s more going on here, as you suggest, how do we find out what it is?”

“We could ask Old Quil. That’s probably the easiest way. But he might not have a clue. If he does, we could have an answer in 20 minutes. Or we could go and look through those disorganized books in our house. Or, we could ask Old Quil what books to look at if he doesn’t have a clue.”

“I want to go to Old Quil but I’m a mess,” she said. She did have a tendency to ugly cry, making her whole face red and puffy in the process. But she looked flawless.

“No, you’re not. Wolf healing.You look perfect.”

She smiled. “Ok, let’s go interrupt his translation.”

We started walking back over to the Atearas. “Do you want me to ask Quil if he wants to mate with you or fuck you?” I asked.

Leah laughed again. I was so happy to hear that laughter now. “No, you don’t have to do that. But thank you. I appreciate the offer.”

“Leah, I need you to know that if I’m wrong about this, it doesn’t change anything with us, ok? Of course I want a family with you. I want everything with you, but it’s because it’s with you. Get what I’m saying?”

She nodded. “Let’s just try to figure this out, then deal with that if we have to.”

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“I figured I was probably pregnant and it was too soon for the tests, but it’s not. It’s definitely not. Then I told myself it was stress. Stress can mess with cycles and my dad died and I became a giant wolf and I quit my job. That’s a lot of change. And it could be that. Except I’m not all that stressed. Like we’re not problem free but I am actually really happy and secure in where I am in life and it just doesn’t seem like a stress thing. So I was trying to figure out how to talk to you about it. I mean. I know we talk about everything and I can trust you, but it felt like a pretty big deal and I just didn’t know where to start. Are you mad about that?”

“No. Not mad. That’s how I felt about talking to you about college when I realized I couldn’t go. I felt guilty about marrying you, planning to keep you here. I felt guilty until the day that you phased.”

“I know. I’m glad we’re past that. Let’s get past this.” She knocked on the door.

Quil answered. 

“We need to see Old Quil again.” I said.

“Please,” Leah added, smiling brightly.

Quil smiled brightly back at her. He opened the door wide for us and led us to the computer where Old Quil was reading.

“Ah!” Old Quil squealed. He was definitely not expecting to see us again so soon. “What are you doing here?”

“Anything interesting in the book?” I asked, intrigued by his response. 

“Yes, so, Levi and his sister Sarah each wrote a book. Levi wrote in Quileute and Sarah wrote in Twana. They exchanged books. So the Twana one was in your mom’s basement and we now have a copy of the Quileute one. 

“Levi’s sister was Ruth.”

“It seems he had another sister, Sarah,” Old Quil said.

“That’s really cool, but why was it in the box of alpha pair books with the treaty? And why did we only have the Twana one? How did his sister even know the Twana language?”

“I’m only about four pages in, and I have been reading it out of curiosity, not to write out a translation. I have written zero pages of the translation.”

“That’s not what we’re here about, Old Quil,” Leah said bluntly.

“Ok,” he said, staring at the screen again.

“Leah thinks she’s infertile.”

“I doubt that,” he said, not really paying attention to us.

“Why’s that?”

“Because she’s the alpha female. The whole pack wants her to carry their pups. Why would that role go to someone who’s infertile?” I could see his eyes moving across the screen, reading. 

I hugged Leah tight and said, “She stopped menstruating and she’s not pregnant.”

Old Quil looked up then. “How do you know she’s not pregnant?”

“She took a bunch of tests.”

“Those aren’t always accurate. It could be too early.”

“It’s not,” Leah asserted. “It’s not too early. What else could it be?”

Quil came running down the stairs. “She’s not infertile!”

“How do you know?” I asked.

“I don’t know, I just do. She’s not infertile.”

“That’s pretty much what I said, right, Leah?”

“Yeah, you said some other stuff too, but that was the underlying theme.”

“What can you tell us about the other alpha females?” I asked Old Quil.

“Well I only had those three books, but they all had children.”

“Before or after they phased?”

“After, for each one. Let me think…” he was rubbing his temple. “It was too neat. That’s why I wasn’t confident they were real stories. The children were born at optimal times between vampire threats, so there was never a newborn or even a toddler without a parent to care for them during a vampire battle.”

“So even though she’s fertile, her body won’t ovulate and or menstruate unless it is safe to bear a child?” I asked.

“It’s a valid theory,” Old Quil agreed.

“Can I quit birth control?” Leah asked. She elbowed me. “It’ll save us some money.”

“Not if he’s wrong and we get pregnant,” I pointed out.

“Read more of the books.” Old Quil was looking at the computer screen. “You have more of them than I do. What do they say about pregnancy timing?”

“I haven’t read any all the way through,” I told him. “They all seem to start out exactly the same, or at least all the ones I’ve read. So I’m still trying to see if that is 100% the same, or if I just haven’t found any of the ones that are different.”

“The same?” Old Quil asked, still reading his book on the computer. “How do they start out the same?”

“Their stories are like ours. Wolf alpha betrothed to the beautiful maiden who he loves. He learns about imprinting. He marries the maiden hastily so that their love is not torn apart. She later phases and becomes alpha female. They all follow that pattern.”

“Huh.” I’m not sure Old Quil even heard me. “How many pages have you gotten for the Twana translation?”

“Six.” 

“Ok, come back in three days and I’ll have six pages written for you, ok?” He looked up at us then.

“Ok.” I agreed.

“Will you let me see the six pages you have?” he asked, still looking at me, not his book.

“We’ve only read the first page. I can’t promise that without reading them all. We just got them today.”

“I respect that,” Old Quil said, turning back to the computer screen. “Read the rest of the texts about alpha pairs and you’ll see what I mean about pregnancy. And I’d say it’s safe to go off of birth control, Leah.”

Fuck. I wasn’t ready to test his theory to that extent. 

Leah looked excited. I guess that meant she was ready. So we’d be trusting in Old Quil’s interpretation of the text.

“One question, Old Quil.” I asked, "Do you remember how many children the alpha females had? The ones you read about, I mean.”

“Yes, seven, nine, and ten. They were very fertile, Leah,” he said reassuringly.

The blood drained from Leah's face. I could feel the smugness of my own smile. I felt smug.

“Wanna go get started?” I whispered to her.

“Shut up! Fine! But what if we miss the window?”

“I can’t imagine we’ll miss all of them. Although I wouldn’t mind ten, Leah. It sounds like a blast.”

She was looking at me lustfully. Was she really thinking of having ten kids? No. She was charmed that I was ok with that.

When we got home, I was hard as a rock and ready for her, but she had other ideas. 

LPOV 

We were circling each other around the couch in the living room. I was faster than him, but he had longer limbs than me, so he could grab me from further away. 

“Leah,” he said playfully. “Whatcha playing at?”

“I'm just playing Sam, like tag.”

“And I'm it?”

“Yeah.”

“And what happens when I catch you?” I felt all tingly around my coochie when he asked that.

“That you can have me.”

He smiled widely. “What if you outsmart me all night long.”

“You'll like it.”

“I'll love it.”

“But the more tired I get, the more likely I am to make mistakes.”

He leapt over the couch right toward me. I retreated to the kitchen. I was cornered. 

He stalked toward me, eyes wide, hungry eyes. 

I didn't know what he'd do when he caught me. My heart was racing so fast. My eyes were locked on his. 

He grabbed me in a huge bear hug and threw me over his shoulder. I landed on the bed with a bounce. He was taking my pants off, then my shirt. 

Sam dragged my body to the edge of the bed. His knees were on the floor. 

“I want to play with your boobs and make out.” He put one hand on each of my breasts and he put his lips around my clit. 

I cannot describe what he did next. I think I was on another plane of existence for a while. This was not him getting me off a few times then fucking me senseless. It was more like the reverse of torture. How intensely good could he make me feel? 

After a long time, he climbed onto bed. He pulled me up to the pillows with him like I was a rag doll. His arms were wrapped tightly around my body. We were snuggling in a sleep position and his eyes were already closed on the pillow.

“Sam, whatcha playing at?” I asked.

He opened his eyes to look at me. “You want more?” There was a naughty glint in his eye. 

“I want your cock.”

“That wasn't the deal.”

“What deal?” I didn’t remember making any deals.

“You said that if I caught you, I could have you. You didn't say that you could have me.”

“How do I get you?”

“You'll have to catch me.”

“But you're right here. I've got you.”

“No.” He rocked my body back and forth. “I've got you.”

“Ok.” I kissed him softly, then closed my eyes and pretended to go to sleep. He did not relax his arms. 

How can I get out of this position without hurting him? His balls. He was still wearing shorts. 

It didn't take long for his erection to spring free after I unbuttoned his shorts. I ignored it. When I had both balls in one hand, he gasped. After a few minutes of playing with them a little roughly, he yielded.

He opened his arms. “You can have me however you want.”

I straddled him, kissed his lisps, then left him alone on the bed. I hopped onto the fucking shelf and stretched both legs all the way out flat. He went to get a towel. I had the ankle straps secured by the time he got back. 

“I was thinking about you pregnant, Leah. I was thinking about how we'd use the shelf then.”

I put one leg straight in the air so my legs were at a perfect 90° angle. “Like this?”

“That's what I was thinking.” He smiled at me.

“Does the idea of me pregnant… does that turn you on?”

“So much, yeah.” He was attaching my ankle straps to two of the hooks he had placed. “This good?” He asked.

The v-shape was a lot wider than the last time we used this, but I figured we'd have to work up to that again. I nodded. 

“Does that surprise you? That the idea of you pregnant is a turn on?”

“A little. It's just so different from traditional beauty standards.” He had one hand on my breast and the tip of his cock at my hole.

“Can I?” He poked my hole a few times, asking permission. 

I nodded.

“No, pregnancy is hot. It's a success.” He gripped my thigh and slid into me. He was so hard. His hand was on my face, holding me in place while he kissed me. He tasted like me. 

I was holding his shoulders. I wanted to let my hands roam but I needed to keep myself steady.

“I need a hand hold,” I said.

He slowed way down. “A what?”

“A hand hold, like a handle. So I don't have to keep myself steady on your shoulders.”

“So you want one hand, here?” He held one hand straight up and held it against the wall. “And your other hand will go?”

“Wherever I want to touch you.”

A feral growl came from his chest. “Let's give it a test run. I'll hold your hand here. You know you can trust me to hold you in place?” I nodded. “Then you show me what you want to do with your other hand.”

My hand went right to his ass.

Our eyes were locked as he continued to thrust into me. He brought his thumb to my clit. I brought my hand to his shoulder to pull him closer to me so I could kiss him again.

I ran my hand up and down his arm, feeling his flexing muscles. My body jerked in pleasure from what he was doing to my clit. 

I let go of his mouth and started kissing his neck mark so he could come too. 

“Leah,” he wimpered gently, then he came in me.

 

SPOV 

I laid her on the bed to snuggle.

“I don’t get how pregnancy could be a turn on for you,” she said. I don’t know why she was stuck on that but I was happy to indulge her.

“Oh,  pregnancy is definitely a turn on. You having my child in you. Definitely something I'm looking forward to.”

“But I don't get how it's hot.”

“You're really hot, Leah. You've got curvy hips, huge boobs, you’re strong, you're healthy. Those show your fertility and aptitude for being a mother. It's the true the goal for all this fucking. Pregnancy is success.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. But it's not fuckable so why is it a turn on? You wouldn't need to fuck me because you know I'm carrying your child. You can't put more in there through fucking me.”

I laughed. “You think I could go a day without wanting to fuck you? I was fantasizing about it since, well, since it wasn't age appropriate at all.”

She blushed. “But you weren't fantasizing about me being pregnant.”

“For the past, I don't know, two years, those have been in the rotation.”

“What the fuck are you taking about? You were fantasizing about me being pregnant when we were sixteen?”

“That was when we first talked about if we wanted kids since we became boyfriend and girlfriend. I didn't feel like it was right to fantasize about it before then in case you didn't want kids.”

She thought for a long time. “But you knew I wanted kids because we talked about it when we were kids.” 

“People change their minds. Is My Little Mermaid still your favorite movie?” I asked.

She grinned. “Maybe. But why were you fantasizing about me pregnant?”

“I was just… I was trying to picture our lives together and you pregnant… so hot, Leah, with the big boobs and the belly. So hot.”

She was looking at me in disbelief. “Uh huh.”

“You think I'm lying!” Fucking frustrating. I was being vulnerable with her. 

“It's hard to believe.”

“One, why would I make that up? It makes me look like a weirdo. Two, if the roles were reversed and I was growing your child inside me, how would you feel about it?”

She smiled widely. “You'd do that for me?”

“Well, I can't. It's a hypothetical. But how would you feel about me if I did?”

“I'd be crazy about you.”

“But you wouldn't need to fuck me anymore since I was already carrying your child. You wouldn't be able to put any more babies in there.”

“Shut the fuck up,” she said, like what I said was idiotic.

“That's literally what you said.”

“I'd extra fuck you.”

“That's how I feel,” I said.

“Maybe you have a fetish.”

“My fetish is for you, Leah Uley. It always has been.”

“What if I hadn't been hot? What if I were an uggo? Do you think this would have been different?”

“It's hard to picture, but I loved you forever so I still think I would love you. I think you'd just be less secure about it and that would cause problems. What if I had turned out to be an uggo?”

“I definitely still would have loved you. But I think, with your personality, you would have been into sports still. You would have had a slammin’ body, so I don't think it would have made you insecure. Like that saying, an ugly girl is an ugly girl but an ugly guy is just a guy.”

“I've never heard that saying,” I told her. “I don't like that saying.”

“You're not supposed to.”

“How many kids do you want, Leah?” I asked.

“Between two and ten.”

I laughed. God, she was delightful. “Me too.”

“Honestly,” she said, “I don't feel like I can answer that now because I don't know what our lives will bring. Definitely at least two. Probably not more than five. What about you?”

I hesitated. “We're married, so you can't leave me, right?”

“Shit. How many do you want?”

“You didn't answer the question,” I reminded her.

“Neither did you.”

“I want at least five,” I said, being completely honest.

She didn't say anything. 

“A mix of boys and girls. Well spaced apart, at least three years between them.”

She wasn't saying anything. 

“I’d be fine with two,” I continued. “I'd be a little devastated if we couldn't have any.”

Still silence. Why did I keep talking? I should have left that devastated part out of the conversation. 

“Would you be ok with adopting if I couldn't have any?” she asked.

“Yeah. But that's not what I want.” Shit. I was a fool. 

“Ok… Well, ok.”

“I'm sorry, Leah, I shouldn't have said that. I do want five but I shouldn’t have said the other stuff about being devastated and about adopting, I don't want to make you feel… I don't know…”

“Sam, stop. Don't apologize for honesty. I'm sorry I made you feel bad for being honest with me. I always want your honesty.”

I nodded and hugged her to me. 

“Why five?” she asked.

“I think it would be fun. I think we'd be great parents and I think it would stretch us and make us better and closer and I want to see what our babies look like and who they grow up to be and even though I'm quiet sometimes, I don't really want a quiet family or household.”

“We'll see,” she kissed my cheek. “I love you so much, Sam, I almost want to agree to that for you, but I still feel like we need to see what life throws at us.”

“Totally sensible. And I didn't mean to freak you out.”

“You didn't. I guess I thought since you were an only child and all that…”

I hugged her close again. “But you're going to stay on birth control for now, right?”

“Extra definitely now that I know you want that many. If they're that spaced apart, when were you thinking of starting? You know girls have a fertility window, right?”

“Yeah, but the wolf thing, baby. I think we could stretch that window out if we wanted to.”

“That explains the ten from that one alpha female.”

“It probably does. Normal people can have ten but they're usually pregnant one after another. A wolf woman wouldn't be able to do that, especially an alpha.”

“Would you actually be ok with ten?” she asked skeptically.

“Absolutely, but it isn't my first choice, just like two isn't my first choice.”

“I hope my body bounces back with the wolf healing, that I don't have stretch marks and stuff.”

“Leah, those would be love marks.”

“You are so weird.”

Chapter 28

 

SPOV

Leah and I both read one of Old Quil's alpha pair books. She got the one with ten kids and I got the one with seven. The love stores were similar. They married to avoid the imprint and they bit each other when she turned into a wolf. The stories continued with their life as alphas, family life, and their relationships with their imprints. They all had imprints. That came as a surprise to both of us, but their imprints became friends and extended family. They were important, but never mates.

We also read the five new pages of the Twana book. It told the story of Sarah Uley as a child. It told of her family, including her brother Levi, and her friends, including her dearest friend, Ephraim Black. It made me feel sick. It was well known that Ephraim Black married his imprint, Martha Young. 

When we went to Old Quil's study, he had ten pages translated for us to email. “I've read the whole thing. Do you want me to summarize?”

“Please.” I couldn’t wait.

“The story was from Levi Uley's perspective but it focused on his sister's life. Sarah and Ephraim were in love. Ephraim ignored the imprinting threat, wanting to do a proper traditional Quileute wedding without being rushed. Ephraim imprinted two days before the ceremony and married Martha Black that day instead. Ephraim was alpha and chief so Sarah was a pariah. Sarah phased a year later. Ephraim rejected her place in the pack and she ran away.” 

Old Quil continued, “Sarah's brother Levi was in Ephraim’s pack. He saw how angry Ephraim was that people doubted his relationship with his imprint. So Levi stole the alpha pair books, one at a time and hid them away, afraid that Ephraim would destroy them in his rage. Sarah and Levi kept in touch. They agreed to write and exchange their stories. Sarah imprinted on a man in the Skokomish rez. They married and she lived out their days there. That's why she wrote hers in Twana, further obscuring it from Quileute eyes.

“Oh God.” I looked at Leah and she looked how I felt. Sucker punched. That could have been us. 

“It didn't happen that way, baby. We're fixing it,” I said to her. “We're going to make this right for future packs.” 

“The texts could have been lost. This is so messed up, Sam.”

“I know. I know. I know. I have to believe that the spirits were preserving them.”

Old Quil asked, “Can I read the translation that you have?”

I had brought the pages for him. I gave him a brief summary. We took photos of the pages he had translated. 

We were in a daze at my mom's house. She either didn't notice or didn't want to bother us about it. 

There were five more pages in our inbox. We sent the ten from Old Quil to Buck White. I added a note to the email. 

Levi Uley is my great grandfather. Ephraim Black's grandson is chief of our tribe. 

“I want to phase with you.” Leah told me on our way home.”

“Probably a good idea.”

There was a heaviness in the pack mind. We both had a heavy burden from what we learned. 

WE DON'T NEED TO GRIEVE FOR WHAT COULD HAVE BEEN, I said.

THEN WHY ARE WE? 

I DON'T KNOW. LET'S GO MAKE LOVE.

We ran home hand in hand. We were so needy for each other. I didn't know how to slow down.

“Let's just fuck each other's brains out and make love tomorrow.” Leah suggested. She was already impaled on my cock and I was bouncing around the living room with her. 

“We don't seem to have a choice.” I said, slamming her into a wall. I was sucking on her neck mark. She was clenching down on me. I was nowhere near done with her. 

I laid her down on the floor and thrust into her, holding her to me. Even though I was going hard, I could feel our emotions start to mingle. 

I looked into her face and she was just as confused by this as I was. I kissed her and continued railing into her. I couldn't stop. I needed her. I needed her to know my passion, my love. 

I lifted her onto my thighs as I sat up, then stood up. “I'm taking you to bed.”

I kept my relentless pace in bed. I didn't know how I was lasting this long at this pace but it felt so good. I was holding her body tightly to mine. I just needed to feel her, that she was mine, that I didn't lose her. Our emotions were mingling again. 

I could feel my climax finally coming. I reached between us and started rubbing her clit, slow at first so she could get used to my touch, then vigorously so she would climax before me. 

She gasped and her arms around me tightened. I could feel her clenching muscles inside her. I pushed in hard and released, relaxing on top of her.

Suddenly I felt nauseous, so nauseated. I got up and ran to the kitchen sink. So much vomit came spewing from my face. The tuna pickle casserole tasted much worse coming up. 

Leah was behind me, rubbing my back. 

“I know.” She said, surprisingly calm. “Now we have to be grateful that Emily died. Fucked up.”

I looked at her, shocked. So the clarity had told her the same thing that it told me: Emily Young was my imprint. I spit into the sink again, then used water to rinse out my mouth. 

“We weren't even warned.” I said, “We didn't have a chance, Leah. If we had been warned, maybe the sunglasses trick might have saved us but no one even told us.”

“I know.”

“I guess we don't have to worry about how to fit my imprint into our lives,” I said snarkily.

“Fuck. She would have made a great sister imprint, too.”

I pulled Leah into a hug. “But that's not what would have happened, Lee-lee. I would have imprinted and we wouldn't be married and I would have left you for her!”

I let go of her and I was dry heaving into the sink again. Leah rubbed my back some more.

“She didn't even like you, Sam. I mean, she thought we were great together, but she never once commented on how hot you were or anything. I don't think she saw you that way at all.”

“I'm not sure it works that way with imprinting. Ephraim and Martha were married two days after imprinting.”

“Shit,” Leah hissed.

“It's over now. Her death, tragic as it was, has given us the freedom to set things right with the pack and for packs to come. We can't dwell on it.”

“Easier said than done.” There were tears in her eyes. “If she had lived, I would have lost both of you.”

I hugged her again. “Fuck! I hate this but I can't think about it. I just can't. It's too much. I hate it so much. I just want to shove this whole realization down somewhere deep in my brain so I don't have to think about it.”

“But Sam-”

“Damnit, Leah, I don't want to think about it. Thinking of leaving you for another woman, your best friend. No! It's just fucked up. It's torture. And I don't want you torturing yourself over it.”

“But Sam -” 

“No. I don't want to talk about it. Not now. Not ever.”

“Fine.”

She started walking toward the door. I reached for her arm. “Where are you going?”

“You said I could go to my parents house if I needed to, that you wouldn't mind.”

“You're leaving me over this?” I asked. “Because your cousin was supposed to be my imprint?”

“I need space because you won't talk or listen. I need space.” 

She rapidly yanked her arm away and was out the door before my next breath. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!

LPOV  

Tears were streaming down my face as I drove away. Why was he so angry? He wouldn't even talk to me. I was the one hurt by this, not him. 

I pulled into my mom's driveway. Sam jumped into the passenger's seat. 

“I'll do anything.” He was pleading. “What do you want to talk about? I'm sorry. I was so upset. I shouldn't have shut down like that. What can I do? Please, Leah. What can I do?”

I closed my eyes and tried to stop crying. “Are you ready to talk about this?” I asked.

“No,” he said flatly. “I’m not ready, but I'll do it. I can't be alone after that.”

“I feel like we were allowed to know that for a reason.”

“Uh huh, ok. What do you mean?”

“Like, everything we learn through those clarity meditation thing, they help us somehow.”

“Yeah,” he breathed out of his mouth slowly. “This one was different though. I'm not sure we were making love but we still had the emotional thing and the clarity. I'm not sure this was the same.”

“Maybe, maybe not. But I feel like the spirits are involved somehow, in this too.”

“It's definitely wolf magic,” he agreed.

I turned my head to face him. “Yeah, so, how does knowing this help us?”

“I was afraid of imprinting,” he confessed. “Even though we're married, I was afraid that you'd be jealous of an imprint and that it would hurt us. Now I don't have to have that fear.”

That was surprising, almost the opposite of how I felt. I said, “Baby, I'm not afraid of that at all. I'm looking forward to imprinting.”

“You are?”

“Yeah! I need a new best friend. I haven't been close to any friends since Emily. I think Paul is my closest friend other than you and Seth.”

“Yeah, let's get Paul replaced,” he said.  

I laughed. “Happily. He's not even that funny. He's just one of the few people I actually talk to these days.”

Sam looked a little offended. “I think he's pretty funny.”

“Yeah, he's your best friend so you would.” I paused, thinking. “Do you think we needed to feel all this, to know that this possibility was real?”

“But then did the spirits kill Emily to preserve the alpha pair? That sucks too!”

“Maybe? A plot device death, I hate those. Emily was a real person, my best friend. Why would they choose her as your imprint, kill her, and then tell us that's what they did?”

“Who are the spirits?” he asked. 

“They’re the spirits of our ancestors,” I said. This was common knowledge.

“Right. And how do they decide things?”

Knock. Knock. Knock. 

I rolled down the window of my sedan. “Hi Seth. We don’t mean to be here. Does Mom need us to get out of the way so she can move the car?”

“No,” he bent down to peer in at me and Sam. “I was just curious what you were up to.”

“I pissed her off and she left me,” Sam said. 

“Sure,” Seth grinned at him. 

“It's true,” Sam said. “But I chased her down. We're reconciling.”

Seth looked at us like he wasn't sure what to believe. 

“Thanks for checking on us, Seth,” I said. “We'll be going home now.” 

“And don't tell the pack that she left me, ok?” Sam requested.

Seth nodded. “Sure thing.” He went back into the house. 

“Maybe we should drive home while we finish the conversation?” Sam suggested. 

I turned the ignition then looked over at Sam. “You can't shut me out like that.”

“I know. But you can't walk out on me like that either.”

“How should I have dealt with it?” I asked while pulling out of my mom’s driveway. 

“I don't know. I was too stubborn, I'll admit that. It's just so fucked up, that this wolf magic would force me to hurt you like that. Like why? If it's best that we are the alpha pair, why is it even possible for imprints to tear us apart?”

“I don't know. Maybe it's some kind of test?”

“But we didn't have a chance! No one told us.” He was getting angry again. He definitely wasn’t angry at me, but he definitely was angry. 

“Maybe that's why Emily died, because we weren't given a fair chance.”

“None of this sits right with me, Leah.”

I reached over and held his hand. He looked at me with the most genuine puppy dog eyes I had ever seen. He felt lost. I did not.  “I'm coming around to your side of looking at things, Sam.”

“That we shouldn't talk about it anymore?” He looked so hopeful and adorable.

“No,” I said. “That we were fated to be together, that the imprint wasn't really a threat. That the spirits had a plan.”

“A plan to kill Emily?” Sam sounded skeptical.

“Maybe that Emily was fated to die in a car crash, and that's why she was chosen as your imprint.”

“That's fucked up… but also kind of poetic. I think I'm going to believe that. And then we don't have to talk about it anymore?”

“You're cute.”

“Not an answer.”

“I can't promise that,” I said, shaking my head slowly. “I think this is an important part of our story, Sam.”

He groaned. “It just makes me sick to think about.”

“Maybe we should carry around sick bags for you to throw up in.”

“Speaking of which, I'm starving. I completely emptied my stomach.”

“What if you were sick from the tuna pickle casserole, not from the imprint story.”

Sam didn’t like that suggestion. “But you weren't sick.” 

“Maybe I have a stronger stomach.”

“Definitely not,” he said with absolute confidence. “My abs are way harder than yours.” 

“Or maybe my super speed applies to digestion too, so the food was already in my intestines, therefore I couldn't throw it up.”

“That's a better theory,” he conceded. “I'm really curious about your imprint now. I kind of hope that you get a real one.”

I pulled into our driveway. “Yeah, we'll figure all that out later. What do you want to eat?”

He ran around the car and opened the door for me. “Thank you, Sam.” I gave him a kiss. 

He pulled me into a hug. “I love you, Leah.”

“I love you too.” I looked into his eyes. “Let's go in.”

In the kitchen I asked again, “What do you want to eat?”

He was pulling out peanut butter and jelly and bread. He grinned at me. He made a sandwich and started eating it. I made a second sandwich for him and continued preparing sandwiches while he devoured them.

Chapter 29

SPOV 

The next night, I got a phone call from the Skokomish language teacher. 

“Sam Uley?”

“This is Sam.”

“This is Buck White.” He didn’t sound as calm as he was the last time I spoke to him. “Listen, you know that Quileute book you've been translating?”

“Of course.”

“The owner wants to speak to you.”

“Ok,” I said readily. I was interested in who he was. “You can give him my number.”

“No, he's here with me now.”

“Put him on.”

“Sam?” A new voice spoke over the phone. 

“This is Sam.”

“My name is Thomas Willka. Sarah Uley was my grandmother.”

“Oh, hi, wow.” That made him a distant cousin of sorts.

“Listen, I've got some boys here with a bit of a problem. I was hoping you could help me.”

“Ok, I'm not the translator. I asked an elder in my tribe to do that for us.” I was trying to remember Old Quil’s number off the top of my head.

“I'm not looking for a translator. Listen, Buck here hasn't translated the whole story yet but he's read it and we think, well, we think our problem is related to these books.”

“What's the problem, sir?”

“This is going to sound crazy, but I think my son and nephew have turned into wolves, like in the books.”

“Why do you think that?” I asked. This was not how I was expecting my evening to go.

“My nephew disappeared a week ago, my son two nights ago. I've since spotted huge wolves just inside the tree line. They behave tame, never aggressive. It never would have occurred to me that it could be them but Buck gave me a summary of the whole book and I got this weird feeling, you know?”

“Are they both descendants of Sarah Uley?” I asked.

“Yes, my son and my sister's son.”

“Have you told anyone else?”

“No.” He spoke solemnly. “I've just told Buck and now you.”

“How old are the boys?”

“Eighteen and fifteen.”

I was trying to think fast but my head spinning. “Can we come down there this weekend, my wife and I? We can help them.”

“That would be great.”

“And if you see them before then, tell them help is coming.”

He gave me the address. 

~O~

On Saturday morning, I told Paul he was in charge of the pack for the weekend. Leah and I ran through the woods in a nearly straight line to the Skokomish reservation. Leah had a backpack in her mouth with shoes, clothes, cell phones and some money. I led the way in case we ran into trouble.

When we got to the address, I could smell the wolves. They were definitely shifters. They were not around, though.

Leah and I both phased and got dressed. We went in to meet Thomas Willka, his wife, Ann and their two daughters. They were lovely people and they had refreshments waiting for us. 

After a cordial chat, we brought Thomas to the woods and I phased. He started to fall backwards but Leah caught him. 

“And you do this too?” he asked Leah.

“The books were not fables, as you guessed,” Leah said. “Sam is going to go a little further into the woods and howl. The boys should recognize it as a shifter's howl, not a wolf howl.”

“Are you werewolves?”

Leah smiled. “No. We’re shape shifters who take the shape of wolves.” She turned to me. “Go on, Sam, I'll take care of your cousin here.”

I ran about a mile away and howled. Then I waited. I heard them yipping and running but they weren't in the pack mind with me. I yipped at them. Two wolves stood before me. One was dark gray, the other a pale brown, like Seth. 

I phased to human. “Colin? Brady?”

They both nodded. 

“I'm going to explain to you how to phase to human.” I explained in agonizing detail how I did it and how other members of my pack did it. Colin phased first. A few minutes later, Brady was also standing in human form. 

“Brady, your dad is waiting for us. Let's run and then we'll explain everything.”

We ran back toward the house as humans. Leah had my shorts and Thomas had gotten shorts for the boys. 

As we approached, Colin and Leah locked eyes. They were staring at each other for about a minute. It reminded me of Jared and Kim. I looked back and forth between them. Brady and Thomas looked pretty confused. I held up my finger, telling them to wait. 

She turned to me. “I imprinted.”

“I saw.” I smiled down at her. 

“What's that mean? What was that?” Colin asked. 

“You two are going to be good friends,” I said. “We'll get into all that. First, let's go over the basics.” We all sat on lawn chairs and I started to tell them our legends, about Taha Aki and the cold ones.

“We smelled them,” Brady said. “ We smelled the cold ones. We never saw them though.”

“Your legends say that descendents only phase on Quileute land. This is not Quileute land. I've never been to La Push,” Colin said. 

“I don't know how you phased so far away,” I said honestly, “but we are facing a threat from the cold ones. Maybe you brushed up against the same threat we faced. Maybe that was enough to trigger the phase. Will you join our pack?”

“Yes,” Colin said firmly with no hesitation. I respected his bravery. 

“Uh, dad, can I?” Brady asked.

“I think you have to,” Thomas answered. “Does that mean they have to live on your reservation?”

“For now, I think so,” I said. I didn’t see how this would work any other way.

“So what's imprinting?” Colin asked, looking at Leah. He wasn't looking at her lustfully, but he respected her. I liked him already. 

I explained imprinting and my relationship with Leah. 

“I'm gay anyway,” Colin said. “You're very beautiful, Leah, probably the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen. I already know we'll be good friends, but I'm gay.”

“Perfect.” I said, my arm around Leah possessively.

Colin winked at me. He might have been flirting. Leah made snake eyes at him. They both laughed for a solid minute.

“Where would we live?” Brady asked. 

“We could take one and my mom could take one,” Leah suggested. 

“You want Colin to live with us?” I asked. I did not see how that was going to work.

She nodded. 

“Maybe my mom could take him,” I suggested. At least she had room. We had none.

“But she needs her exercise room!” Leah protested.

“But we don't have a room!”

“You can build one,” Leah said, stroking my forearm. Fuck. She was convincing. “We're going to need additions anyway if you want five kids.”

“Mom, Dad,” Colin addressed us cheekily, “no need to fight over me. I can sleep on the couch.”

I sighed. “Maybe it's time I start drawing up plans to expand.”

“What about school?” Thomas asked.

“I'll get them into the rez school,” I said. “I still have a little bit of sway with the chief. Leah, why don't you call your mom and see if she can take Brady. Leah's got a brother, Seth, who's fourteen. He's a great kid. Leah's dad passed away shortly after we were married so I think the house is quieter than either of them like. It would be a good fit for you, Brady.”

Leah took a short walk to call her mom. 

“What year are you guys in?” I asked

“Senior and sophomore,” Colin answered. “And you two have graduated, I assume?”

“I graduated and Leah's a senior.”

“A married senior?! When's her due date?” Colin asked. That boy had some balls. 

“She's not pregnant. It's a long story and I'm sure she'll tell you all about it.”

“You bet I will,” Leah said, returning to her seat. She reached out to hold my hand. “My mom's excited to meet you both. Now, we need to figure out the moving logistics.”

“I just need my clothes.” Colin said. 

Brady laughed. “He has a lot of clothes.”

“You're going to want to try them on now,” Leah wisely suggested. “I had to replace most of my wardrobe after phasing.”

Colin looked down at his body. “I don't mind tight,” he said. This guy was going to be a handful. 

“Sam doesn't either,” Leah added. 

“What do you mean?” I asked, giving her a little side eye.

“I mean, when you wear a shirt, it's always very tight. I don't mind though.” She grinned. She was also a handful.

“So, packing and moving?” I changed the subject. 

“You didn't bring a vehicle, huh?” Thomas asked. 

“No, it was quicker to run, and we didn't really know how this would all go,” I explained. 

“Well, I've got a minivan,” Thomas volunteered. “If they run back with you, I could drive their stuff over.”

 

Chapter 30

LPOV 

Collin and I went to his house. Sam helped Brady decide what to bring. Collin lived with his mom, Misty. 

“Oh my God!” she screamed when we walked in the door. She was clinging to her boy squeezing him tight. Tears were falling from her eyes. I don’t even think she saw me. She stepped out of Collin’s embrace and held his face in her hands. “You look so grown up.”

“It hasn’t been that long,” Collin said, not sure of what else he could say.

“Your uncle told me everything. Is it true?” she whispered. “The wolves?”

Collin nodded, then gestured to me. “This is Leah. She and her husband are the alpha pair.”

Now Misty definitely saw me. She was looking me up and down, maybe trying to suss out something wolfy about me. She turned back to Collin. “You’re bigger. What have you been eating?”

Collin grinned. “I don’t think you want to know.”

“My husband ate elk when this happened to him,” I told her. “By the time it happened to me, he was able to help me through it.”

“Do you want me to order a pizza?” Misty asked.

Collin rubbed his stomach. “Make it a few, please.” Reluctantly, we explained that Collin wasn’t here to stay, that he’d be moving with us to the Quileute reservation. 

She was surprisingly understanding. “I’ve always known that Collin wouldn’t stick around,” she told me. “He was never bound to be a rez rat. I’ve always wanted better for him.”

We went to his bedroom. Collin showed me his wardrobe. “I think I've grown six inches overnight,” Collin said.

“Looks about right,” I said, holding up a pair of pants that would be too small all over. 

“Those stretch,” he said, throwing them in the keep pile. 

“Collin, people on our rez aren't always super open minded. Just something to be aware of.”

“Oh, I'm aware of that here, too.” He was holding up a hoodie that would be tight with his new muscles. “Leah, you're man is so delicious looking.”

“Don't make me break your pretty little nose,” I said, catching his eye in the mirror.

“Don't worry, he's got unavailable vibes, and I'd never hit on my imprint's man.”

“Thanks.” I smiled at him. He'd figure Sam out by living with us. 

“I want to take everything,” he pouted, hugging an armful of expensive looking dress shirts, “but not everything stretches.”

“Let's make a pile of stretchy and over sized here,” I pointed to the bed, “and won't fit ever again here,” I pointed to the desk.

“Ok, explain the whole alpha mates thing again. Sam said a lot but I had a terrible time focusing. That man needs a shirt.”

“It's not always better with a shirt,” I said, daydreaming alongside him. “Sometimes it's mesmerizing how his muscles move the fabric.”

“So delicious!”

I told him about the alpha mates and more about Sam and me. He told me about his family and past boyfriends and life on the rez. It made me wonder if he would do better living with Allison. 

“I think you'd get along really well with Sam's mom, Allison. She has similar vibes to your mom.”

“I don't mind staying on the couch,” he said, tossing a clump of shirts onto the desk.

“Sam and I have a lot of loud sex, though. And we live in a two room house.”

“Two rooms total?” His face was all scrunched up, trying to picture it. “And how many rooms does Allison have?”

“She has two bedrooms and a normal house with a basement and everything. I'm going to call her.”

~O~

“She says you can stay on the couch until she buys a bed,” I told him. “Sam and I were so excited to meet you. Offering you a place was a little impulsive.”

“It was kind, Leah. Now tell me about your skin care routine. Your skin is flawless. And so is your hunk.”

I laughed. “Look in the mirror, Collin. Your face is flawless too.”

He studied himself in the mirror, dragging his skin around with his fingers. “Is that from being in wolf form for so long? I'll sleep as a wolf if my skin looks like this all the time.”

“It's the fast healing,” I explained. “Any blemish is quickly corrected and healed. Dry skin doesn't ever happen.”

“Amazing,” he breathed. “And what are you doing with your hair?” He ran his fingers through my long black hair. 

“I just use the $1 shampoo and conditioner, same as Sam.”

“Is that a wolf thing too?”

I shrugged. “Maybe. Not sure.”

“That will save me some money.”

“How do you pay for all this?” I asked, gesturing to the huge piles of clothes.

He made a cringe face. “Don't judge.” 

“Of course not.” I was so scared it was going to be sex work. 

“I’ve looked a little older than I am for a while and when I dress a certain way… well, I had a fake id made a few years ago.” He pursed his lips like he was waiting for me to disapprove. “I have a strategy at the casino,” he confessed. “I started using found coins in the slot machines and that funded more winnings and I've hit big jackpots more than my fair share. Do you guys have a casino on your rez?”

“No,” I said. “We're on the coast, far from the city. But it's only an hour run through the woods to get back here. So you could probably come back on weekends.”

“I'll probably do that, as long as it doesn't interfere with this pack business. I've never been a violent man, Leah, but when I smelled those cold ones in the woods, nothing in the world was more important to me than killing them.”

“I've got to warn you,” I said, “the last pack had a corruption problem and some vampires paid them off to maintain a non-aggression treaty. Sam and I are working out a way to end it, but for now, we can't kill those vampires. We'll familiarize you with their scents when we get there.” I paused, picturing him with the whole group on the rez. “Collin, you're going to love the pack!”

“Tell me all about them!”

I told him everything I could think of until there was a knock on the front door. 

“That's Sam!” I exclaimed, running to the door before Collin's mom could answer it. I jumped on him and started kissing his cheeks. 

“Your mom's going to take in Collin,” I said.

“I know. She called. She's ordered a bed for him. Thank you for asking her.”

I kissed his mouth and then remembered we weren't alone. “Misty, this is my husband, Sam.” I dropped off him so he could shake hands with Collin’s mom.

He was making hungry eyes at me. He looked at Misty and his whole face changed. “You're Thomas’s sister?”

“Yes, nice to meet you.” They shook hands cordially.

“So your grandmother was the brother to my great grandfather,” Sam explained. 

“My great grandfather was their brother, too,” I added. “His name was Caleb.” 

“Kinky,” Collin commented, not even hiding his smirk. “So you guys are cousins? And married?”

“Distant cousins,” Sam explained. “And we wouldn't even know about it if the family trees weren't so well documented. But Leah, you don't have to go around telling everyone about it.”

I smiled at him. “Collin, Sam and I are going to go for a little walk. Are you okay packing here for maybe an hour?” 

“Yeah. Go enjoy yourselves,” Collin said. “See you in maybe an hour. Then I'll want details, Leah.”

 

SPOV 

“You two are getting along well.” I said, walking hand in hand with Leah down the street.

“I did threaten to break his nose, but only once.”

“Yeah, why's that?” I was a little surprised. I couldn’t imagine Jared ever doing that to his imprint.

“He's a little thirsty for you.”

I laughed, then laughed some more. “At least you'll have something in common.”

“Shut up. Why don't you view Paul that way when he's thirsty for me?”

“I don't know. Maybe because he's not my imprint.”

“What do you think the guys will think of Collin? I'm a little worried they'll be jerks.”

“Maybe that's why you two are imprinted,” I suggested. “No one will be unkind to him if it upsets you.”

“I hope you're right.”

I knew I was right. I think without Leah, I might have found Collin annoying. With Leah, he was hilarious and fun. I knew the pack would welcome both Collin and Brady. 

We started running when we got to the tree line. After a few miles, we slowed to a stop.

“Leah, did he touch you?” I asked, still able to smell him.

“He touched my hair. And I was touching his clothes. And he touched my arm a few times. Why?”

“I can smell him on you and it makes me a little wild.” I was taking off her clothes

“Wild, huh?” She asked, smiling. “How so?” 

“I need to overpower that smell,” I growled.

“Oh yeah?” She unbuttoned my shorts.

“Of course.” I was kissing down her neck. “But I need you, to fill you.”

“Fuck me first, then I have an idea.”

“What's the idea?”

“It's a surprise.”

I lifted her onto my dick and backed her up against a tree. There was a branch an arm’s reach above her. She hung from it.

“Look at you!” I said excitedly. “Can you move away from the tree by about a foot?”

I held her body to mine as she moved along the branch. “This is fun!” She swung her body a little. 

“Think you can hold on longer than me?”

“Let's try it!” Then she lifted herself slightly and slammed into me. 

“Oh fuck, Leah, I might need to make one of these in the bedroom.” I grabbed her breast with one hand, the other firmly gripped her ass.

“It'll be like a playground by the time you're done.” She lifted herself again and crashed into me. 

“Maybe that's what I want, to play with my wife.” I thrust up into her over and over.

When I wanted her to climax, I reached for her clit and stroked it. My lips locked onto her neck, kissing her bite mark. She lowered one arm to my shoulder, then the other as her body vibrated with pleasure.

I spun her around, away from the tree branch. I released into her and relaxed with her in my arms. 

“I won.” I whispered. 

“Won what?” She asked. She sounded a little tired. 

“I held on longer than you.”

“Oh that's cheating. You were using the mark. I could have made you finish in seconds if I had used your mark. Let me show you.”

“Wait! What about the surprise?” I was curious about what the surprise was.

“The surprise blow job?”

“You were going to give me a blow job?” I knew I was grinning big. 

“I was , but since you think you won, now I'm going to prove to you that using the bite mark is cheating.”

“I concede. I cheated. You won.” I wanted that blow job.

“We'll have to have a rematch when you make some sort of hanging branch for the bedroom.”

“I was thinking I could install a pull up bar. The way you pulled up and dropped on me, that was inspiring.”

“You liked that?” she asked with a smile.

God damn, she had me by the balls and I just wanted them in her mouth. “Do you want to lick my mark?” I asked. 

She shook her head. 

“Do you want to suck my dick?”

She nodded. 

A few minutes later I was massaging my cum into her tits, trying to overpower Collin’s scent completely. 

“I don't think this is going to have the effect that you think it will have,” Leah said. Her voice was mildly taunting.

“What do you mean?”

“You're thinking of him like pack, like one of the guys.”

“Yeah, he is pack, one of the guys. Don't you want me to think of him that way?” I was smearing it behind her ears with one hand and on her cheeks with the other hand. 

“In most things, yeah,” she said. “But you're thinking of him as your sexual rival. He's my sexual rival. So he'll respond to this the same way Paul responds to how you smell when I rub my wet pussy all over you.”

My hands froze. “Then why are you letting me do this?”

“Why do you let me do that?”

“Because I love it.” That seemed obvious.

“Bingo. Does it actually do anything, scenting each other like this?”

“No clue, but I feel really strongly about doing it. Like, it is an imperative. It's got to be done when you're around other men, especially the pack. I feel almost itchy if I think I won't have time or something.”

“So you'll come with me to see how he reacts?”

“You want me to?” I asked, teasingly. “You don't want more alone time with your imprint?”

“Sam!” She was scolding me. “Are you already getting jealous?”

“Yeah.”

“Are you ever jealous of Seth?” she asked.

“Not since we've lived together,” answered, totally honest.

She laughed. “But you used to be?”

“Do you remember when we used to play house and Seth would be the baby?” I asked, the memory so fresh in my mind. I loved playing house with Leah. I knew she’d be my wife since I first learned what a wife was.

She smiled up at me. “I was just thinking of that.”

“And one time I wanted us to do grown up things like vacuum and clean the playhouse gutters and you just wanted to hold the baby.”

“It was a grown up thing to do!” she insisted.

“But it was our play time together!” I countered.

“You've been holding onto that for a while, huh?”

“I'm pretty sure I vocalized my feelings just fine at the time.”

“Yeah, you did,” she agreed. “So I cleaned the playhouse gutters and you held the baby.”

“He was really cute,” I remembered. “Why did your parents let us take him to the playhouse without supervision?”

“I don't know. Let's not do that with our kids.”

“Obviously,” I agreed.

 

Chapter 31

LPOV 

“Oh my God, Leah, did you climb into his urethra? You smell divine!” Collin greeted me when we got back to his mom's house. He dragged me to his room by the arm and Sam followed. 

I smirked at Sam who I thought was being very well behaved for the situation. “Something like that,” I said. “He gets a little possessive and he could smell you on me so he went a little nuts.”

Collin looked back and forth between Sam and me. He crossed his arms. “A little nuts? Is that a joke about his nuts? Did he like, cover you in sperm or something?”

“Kind of, anyway….” 

“So hot. Jeez, Leah, is there anyone else in your pack that might be a switch hitter?”

“Not that I know of but I don't really know them all too well. Sam?”

“I haven't played baseball seriously with most of the guys,” Sam said, “Paul is a righty like me, and I'm pretty sure Seth is too, and I know you are Leah. The other guys didn't play on a team so I don't think it's likely there’s any are natural switch hitters.”

Collin looked stunned. “What's he saying, love?”

“He's talking about switch hitters in baseball,” I explained. “Isn't he cute?”

Collin nodded, letting his eyes wander around Sam’s body. 

“Sam, any chance that any of the guys are bisexual?” I clarified.

“Oh! That makes more sense, that you’d be asking about that. Um, I haven't asked, but maybe?”

“Really? Maybe?” I asked. “How have I not noticed?”

“Because when you're there, they all want you and none of them are attracted to me, so it completely slips under your radar.”

“Are you calling me self absorbed?” I accused.

“Fuck no, Leah. You jump to the weirdest conclusions sometimes. I don't know if any of them are bisexual, but I just get a feeling sometimes.”

“But they're not attracted to you?” I asked.

“No, they're not.”

“Then they're probably not bi,” I said. “Who were you thinking?”

“I don't want to say.” 

Collin seemed transfixed by this conversation, his head turning back and forth between us like he was watching a tennis match. 

“I want to know.” I said.

“I shouldn't have said anything, Leah. I don't know.”

“I'm going to find out,” I taunted

“Fine, Paul!” Sam blurted out. “I'm pretty sure Paul has sleeps with guys too.”

My jaw hit the floor. “What?!”

“Who's Paul?” Collin asked.

“Sam's best friend,” I told him. “Sam, how could you have kept this from me?”

“I'm not even sure, just sometimes he talks about doing anal and he uses gender neutral language for his dates, and the way he describes things sometimes… I don't know. So if he is bi, he's definitely not out. And if he's not out to even me, I'm not going to out him, but shit, Leah, you just made me. Shit!” Sam was spiraling, which was not something I had seen happen too often. It was nice to see him openly care about Paul.

“I'm sorry, Sam, if I had suspected that it was Paul I wouldn't have made you tell me. This won't leave this room, right, Collin?”

Collin nodded solemnly.

“I'm really sorry, ok?”

“I have to tell him,” Sam said 

“Tell him that I imprinted,” I suggested. “That will get him riled up.”

Sam pulled out his phone to text him. 

Sam: Leah imprinted  

Paul: On who

“Collin, can I get your picture?”

“How do you want me?” Collin asked suggestively.

“Put your arm around Leah.” He snapped our picture and sent it. “You're out, right Collin?” Sam asked. “I can tell him you're gay, right?”

“Obviously.”

Paul: Sorry about your upcoming divorce 

Sam: He's gay

Paul: You got lucky

Sam: He asked if anyone in the pack is bi

Paul: Did you tell him? 

Sam: Leah made me. She didn't know. I'm sorry

Paul: ...

Paul: …

Paul: That sucks

Paul: But it's fine

Paul: We're cool

Paul: He's cute 

Sam: Thanks bro. We'll be home tomorrow

Sam sighed.

“Should I apologize to him too?” I asked

“No!” Sam and Collin said in unison. Sam continued. “I don't think he ever intended for you to know.”

“Are things going to be messed up between us?”

Sam smiled. “No. He's still going to lust after you just as hard. He can't help it. But he might talk to you about that stuff now, so I think you'll be closer.”

“What do you mean, he can't help but lust after Leah?” Collin asked, narrowing his eyes.

“She's the alpha female. There seems to be a biological imperative for the pack to mate with her. They all want her,” Sam explained, trying to suppress his frustration.

“Leah, are you ok with that?” Collin asked, making a weird face that said he was not ok with that.

“No. It's gross but I'm alpha so I have some control over the situation.”

“Sam, how are you doing with that?” Collin asked.

“Not good, but they’re my pack and I need to take care of them, not beat the shit out of them.”

“Except Paul,” Leah inserted.

“Well Paul can't keep his mouth shut about it.”

“So him being bi doesn't, like, disarm you about his attraction to me?” I asked hopefully.

“That's not how being bi works, sweetie.” Collin said gently. “He's not secretly gay. Him liking men doesn't mean he doesn't also really like women.”

“Ok, we should get back to packing. Sam, where are we staying tonight?” I asked.

“We have a guest bedroom,” Collin said. “I already asked my mom. She likes you guys, cousins.”

“You shouldn't have told him about the cousin thing,” Sam whispered to me, shaking his head.

“So Leah,” Collin said, “was your maiden name Uley too?”

“No, but my mom's was.”

“And she was cool with all this?” He waved his arm, gesturing between Sam and me.

“You have literally been thirsting after your distant cousin all day,” I reminded him. “And isn't Paul also descended from the same family?” I asked Sam.

“Yeah,” Sam said, “Ruth Uley is his great grandmother. She was the other sister. So the four of us are all distant cousins. We share a set of great great grandparents”

“So, like, what's the rule when it comes to me hitting on this Paul? Got a pic by the way?” Collin asked.

Sam dug out his phone and searched through his texts. “He sends me weird pics from time to time. Let's see what I've got…” He showed one to Collin. Sam’s phone screen was small and grainy but good enough for this. “This is when he climbed the castle at the mini golf place in Forks.”

“Hot. What do you mean in forks? I don't see any forks.”

“Forks is the name of the town near the rez,” I explained.

Sam was scrolling through his phone again. “Here he is hanging from the side of a cliff but there's actually a ledge a few feet down.”

“So all the wolf men have this physique?” Collin gestured to his own body.

“Yeah, other than Leah. pretty much,” Sam said. “I'm the biggest, some are a little leaner or shorter than average. From the looks of you, you're going to be the smallest next to Leah.”

“But I'm over 6’.”

“We all are. I'm 6’8”.”

“A big boy,” Collin commented seductively.

I snarled. “Only I call him that.” Then I took a deep breath. “Sorry, Collin, that just triggered me for some reason.”

“No, I get it, and how tall is this Paul?”

“Maybe 6’4” or 6’5”, right Leah?” Sam asked.

“Yeah, around that,” I agreed.

“Leah, what should the rule be?” Sam asked me. “Can Collin hit on Paul?”

“Paul is beta, Collin, so you might want to approach this delicately. He can make binding orders that you have to follow. So be discrete above all else,” I suggested.

“We could just double date,” Sam said. “Get it over with.”

“No,” Collin said. “I detest blind dates. I'll meet him, see if there's any chemistry and we'll go from there. Is there a Gay Straight Alliance at the rez school, Leah? That's also a great way to find dates.”

“No, and I don't think that's what it's for,” I told him.

“Well if there's no spark between Paul and me I'll be sure to ask him where the best scene is.”

“Ok,” I said, “so it sounds like you've got a plan in place for your love life. Now let's get back to packing.” 

 

SPOV 

The next morning, after we packed up the van, the four of us ran to La Push. Leah put our backpack in the van. We all tied our clothes to our ankles, phones included. Sam taught them some tricks about muffling their thoughts. Now that they joined our pack, we all shared a pack mind. We arrived in La Push hours before Thomas in the van. 

“Let's meet my mom first,” Leah said.

“Brady and Seth have a lot in common. This will be a good fit,” I added 

Seth and Brady played video games while Sue sat down and talked to the rest of us. She was really curious about the imprint and getting to know Collin. “Should we invite your mom over for this, Sam?” she asked.

“Yeah, I'm calling her now.” My end of the conversation went, “Ma, we're at the Clearwater’s. Come over and meet Collin… yeah… but then we don't have to have these conversations twice…. But you and Sue might have different questions so you'll learn more if you do it together…. Ok, bye.” I reported back to the group, “She's on her way. She lives next door.”

Collin went to the door, excited to meet his new temporary mom. “Allison?”

“Collin?”

They were hugging like old friends even though they had never met or even talked on the phone. Allison and Collin instantly had a great dynamic. Brady was another kid like Seth. I was confident that the two new pack members would fit right in. 

When Thomas arrived with the van, I texted Paul inviting him to help move the guys in. He was in the back yard a minute later.

He held his hand out to Collin first. “So Leah imprinted on you, lucky bastard. Did you imprint on her, too?”

“I did, yeah. I’m lucky, for sure. Have you imprinted?”

“Me?” Paul pointed to his bare chest. “No. Only one of the guys has. You two are the second imprinting.”

“Wow, so is it rare?”

“We don't think so,” I said. “Leah and I are still trying to decipher the truth.”

“Ok,” Collin turned back to Paul. “So you work with Sam and Leah?”

“Yeah, construction. We’ve put together our own crew if you're looking for work.”

“I've never done construction but I am crazy strong now so I might be useful.”

Paul smiled. “Good. Leah had never done construction before either but Sam and I taught her all we knew-”

“It only took them fifteen minutes,” Leah interrupted.

They laughed. I was too busy trying to decipher if there was any spark or chemistry between Paul and Collin but I had no fucking clue. I’d have to ask Leah. Or Paul would probably tell me on Monday. 

Paul moved onto Brady. He included Seth in the conversation. It was courteous and quick. 

“Sam, why don't you help Brady and Seth move their stuff,” Leah said. “Paul and I will help Collin, and you come over to hang out when you're done.”

I scoffed. “But that’s my mom's house!”

“Yeah, so hurry up so I can sit on your lap.” 

It looked like Paul and Leah brought most of the stuff from the van while Collin started to unpack. When I got in the house, I heard Paul say, “Most of the time, the pack just wears shorts.”

“I've noticed,” Collin was saying. 

“I'm pack and I wear whatever I want, Collin,” Leah said, “so you don't have to go along with their dumb uniform.”

Ma added, “always be yourself, sweetie, no matter what the boys think of you.”

When I got to the door of my old bedroom, Collin and Ma were hanging up clothes in the closet. Paul was on the exercise bike and Leah was smiling at me on the floor. She scooched forward and I sat behind her against the wall, pulling her to me. 

“Ma, where are you going to put your exercise equipment?” I asked. “Can we help move it?”

Ma jumped. “Sam! When did you get here?”

“I've been here all along, Ma,” I teased.

“Hogwash! Paul, how long has he been sitting there?”

“I'm pretty sure he's been here the whole time,” Paul said, playing along.

“Leah?”

“You probably didn't see him because I was hiding him.”

“Leah?” Ma said in her stern mom voice. 

“He sat down right before he asked you about the equipment,” Leah confessed. She was always scared of that stern mom voice.

There was a knock at the door, probably inaudible to human ears.  “I'll get it,” Paul said, climbing off of the exercise bike.

Seth and Brady were bringing a futon down the hall. “Let's move some stuff,” I whispered to Leah. 

She nodded and we stood together.

“Again, ma, where do you want this equipment?” I asked.

“The basement,” she answered absent-mindedly.

“All of it? Is there any you want to keep up here?”

“No.”

“Ok,” I said. “Thank you Seth and Brady for bringing that. Paul, let's move this stuff to the basement. Leah, you too.”

We each brought heavy weights for the first load.

“What do you think of Collin, Paul?” Leah asked. 

“I only want to say this once, ok?” Paul said in a serious tone that was unusual for him 

We both nodded.

“This is probably my only shot at getting together with another shifter, an equal, like what you two have. So, and I mean this with all due respect, but back the fuck off.”

“No problem,” I said, heading toward the stairs. 

Leah stood still, staring Paul down. “Remember he's my imprint. If you hurt him, I'll beat you worse than Sam ever has.”

“Leah, let's go,” I said. “Ma is telling him work stories.”

Now Paul had a goddamn bulge in his pants from Leah's little threat, the pervert. “Paul, can you stack the weights neatly?”

“Sure thing, boss.” He shot me a grateful smile. 

After glaring at him for another moment, Leah followed me up the stairs. We had to save Collin from Ma’s work stories.

 

Chapter 32

LPOV 

I was so excited to see Collin at my mom's for Seth afternoon. But he wasn't there. I went to Allison's. He wasn't there either.

“Where is he?” I asked Brady.

Brady shrugged as he took a controller on the couch next to Seth. 

“Did you see him at school?” I asked.

“He sat with the pack at lunch,” Seth said. “He and Jared were getting along really well.” 

“The pack sits together at lunch?” I asked.

“Yeah. Kim sits with us sometimes too.”

“Since when?” I had never heard about this.

Then Seth shrugged too. “I started sitting with Embry and those guys after I shifted because my friends seemed afraid of me. Jared moved around tables. He sat with us more and more as time went on and brought Kim with him sometimes. He sits with us just about every day now.”

“Does Sam know that you all sit together?” I wondered aloud. “Does it look suspicious, you all looking alike and hanging out together?”

“They call us Sam's gang.”

I groaned. “Does Sam know?”

“How do I know what Sam knows? You're his wife,” Seth said, brushing off my concern. 

“Dude, show some respect,” Brady scolded Seth. “Leah, is it a problem, us sitting together?” he asked me.

“It sounds like it might be if they're calling you Sam's gang.”

Knock. Knock. The door opened and Collin let himself in. 

“Collin, I was worried about you.” I ran over to him and looked him over to make sure he was ok.

He grinned widely. “That's sweet. But why?”

“Because you weren't here or at Allison's.”

“You could have texted,” he reminded me. “Jared and Kim gave me a walking tour of the rez. I met the rest of the pack at lunch. They’re great. Everyone was really excited to meet your imprint.”

“Oh, I bet. And they were all nice to you?”

“Of course. And to Brady, too, right Brady?”

Brady nodded. 

“How about the rest of the school? Were they cool with your fashion choices?” I eyed his banana yellow pants, not a common choice for men's leggings in La Push. 

Collin stood up tall. “No one said anything or even gave me a second glance. I got a bunch of first glances though. I think people are scared of me, Leah. It's weird.”

“Oh. I forgot about that part. It seems like that's a common experience,” I turned to the boys on the couch. “Brady, did you experience that?”

“Uh. I think so,” he answered. “People kept asking how old I was then didn't believe me when I said I was 15. The girls were nice.”

“They were nice to me, too!” Collin said. 

“Good. Kim's great, huh?”

“Yeah, and Jared’s funny. That guy has an eye for style.”

“You don't say.”

“Have you ever hung out with him without Sam there?” Collin asked me.

“No, well, kind of. He used to come and flirt with Kim at lunch. He was so smooth I wasn't sure he was genuine. That was before he phased.”

“Yep,” Collin said, “I think Sam is a bit of a modifier for everyone's behavior. Like, because he is alpha and has such a strong presence, people are on their best behavior around him. Paul was way different after you guys left yesterday.”

“That might just be Paul, but tell me all about it.”

“Let's go outside,” Collin said, leading me by the elbow to the back yard. We sat at the picnic table across from each other. 

“So first we fucked to clear the sexual tension and then we talked for hours. When Sam was there, he was kind of jokey and flirty, very light hearted about everything.”

“You already fucked?” I asked excitedly. “Are you guys, like, together now?”

“No!” Collin protested. “We just fucked. And talked. I think he has high hopes though.”

“And you?”

“Well,” Collin hesitated. “he's obviously hot but he's kind of a hot mess.”

I laughed. “That's true.”

“And I don't usually like to take on projects like that.”

“Oh.”

“You're disappointed.”

“A little.”

“The sex was great, so I'm planning to continue to fuck him.”

“Yeah,” I sighed. “Nothing beats wolf sex.”

“So you were a human still while Sam was a shifter right? For a while?”

“Yeah, almost a year. I'm a pretty new shifter. It's May now so I've only been shifting for less than three months.”

“So what was sex like when he turned wolf and you were still human?” Collin asked

“He’s so strong.” I was feeling kind of dreamy thinking about it. “ He could stand up and just hold me on his hips for as long as it took. There were a few times that I had to remind him of his strength so he didn't hurt me. It's even better now that we're both wolves. Unimaginable.”

“I'm happy for you,” he said, touching my wrist gently. “With Paul, the sex was the best I've had in my life, by far, but I don't know how much of that is because of the wolf thing or if it's just how we fit together or what. But I definitely plan to fuck him again.”

“How did you like school?” I asked, ready to hear more about his experiences on the rez.

“You don't want to hear about me fucking Paul?”

“It sounds like you're going to break his heart and the only time I've seen Paul with a broken heart was, well, oddly enough, when Sam's imprint died. She and Paul had a sweet thing going.”

Collin’s eyes were bugging out of his head. “Sam had an imprint?”

“Kind of. He never actually imprinted on her. But we do this weird thing, and it's kind of like wolf magic meditation, this isn't making sense, but we get clarity and insights and that's how we learned who his imprint was.”

“And Paul was in love with her?”

“I don't know that they were in love,” I said gently. “She had a crush on him but she lived in the Makah rez. Do you know where that is?”

“North, right?”

“Yeah, so she didn't come here often. She was my best friend. And she had hung out with Paul a few times and we had a double date planned, me and Sam and her and Paul, but she died on the way here and Paul was pretty messed up for a couple months, not dating or anything.”

“So when Paul is messed up he stops dating?”

I laughed. “He's a bit of a man whore.”

“Thank fucking god.” His relief was palpable.

“Why do you say that?” I did not understand.

“I'm not looking for anything serious and I got the impression that he was but if he's a man whore, I don't have to worry about that.”

“I'm not sure that's quite right. He's jealous of me and Sam. He wants to be with a wolf too.”

“So he is looking for something serious?”

“He might be,” I said, not wanting to overstep, but I felt like I should tell my imprint whatever he wanted to know.

“And who I am doesn't really matter? What matters is that I'm a gay wolf?”

“I wouldn't word it like that at all. But he sees you as his only chance.”

“But I don't want that! Like I'm not sure how long I plan to stick around after the vampire threat is taken out.”

I gulped. “We can't leave, Collin. Sam and I and Paul and you and Brady, we can't leave.”

“Of course I can! This is a free country.”

“Maybe eventually, but Sam and I are stuck here, on the rez. And I think Paul is too. There is no leaving for us, and you're my imprint. As long as there is a vampire threat, there's no leaving for you either.”

“Maybe we need to talk about this vampire threat, huh?”

We phased together. I showed him the border, familiarized him with the Cullen scents around the creek, and showed him our house so he knew where to go for the meeting tomorrow. 

“So this is the love shack?” he asked.

I opened the door to show him inside. 

“It smells like sex everywhere,” he said, breathing it in.

“It smells like home to me.”

He walked around the kitchen and living room. He poked his head in the bathroom first, then the bedroom. “What the fuck is this, Leah?” he asked, standing in front of the fucking shelf.

“A mural?” I suggested innocently.

He laughed. “I honestly don't know who is luckier of the two of you. And what's this, hanging from the ceiling?” He pointed to a pull-up bar that Sam must have installed after I left for school. 

“This is new. I didn't think he'd make this so fast.” I jumped and hung from it. 

“Wow.”

“Don't tell anyone about what you saw in here, Collin. We didn't usually let people in the bedroom but you're my imprint and all that.”

“Not even Paul?” Collin asked.

“Especially not Paul. He saw us fucking once and Sam beat him pretty bad.”

“What?”

“Yeah, they have a pretty physical relationship. They've been friends for almost as long as Sam and me. That's just their dynamic.” I hoped he didn’t want to dwell on this topic because it wasn’t my favorite. Yet, I felt compelled to tell him whatever he asked about.

“So Paul hits Sam, too?”

I hesitated. “No, not that I know of. Maybe when they were younger but I never saw Sam with a black eye or anything.”

“So Sam's a bully?”

“He's alpha.”

“So do you hit Paul too?” Collin asked me.

“I only hit him once.”

“Does Sam hit other members of the pack? Does he ever hit you?”

“God no!” I exclaimed. “He's never hit me! I don't know about him hitting other members of the pack. I don't think so.”

“You said you had to remind him to be gentle.”

“Because he held me too tight or his neck kisses would turn to hickeys too easily. Sam's great, ok? I don't like these questions.”

“The whole pack is scared of him,” Collin stated like it was an indisputable fact.

“I'm not. Paul's not either.”

“Paul is but they're bros so he loves him too. And I think you are too.”

“I am not!”

“Oh I know you love each other,” Collin amended, “and you two have amazing chemistry for a couple that's been together their whole lives. You have amazing chemistry for any couple regardless. Truly you are blessed by the ancestors or whatever your legends call them, but you seem to defer to him a lot. And he can overpower you.”

“First, he'd laugh to hear that I defer to him. Second, yes, he is the strongest of the pack but I am fastest. Speed can overtake brawn. I have hurt him more than he has ever hurt me.”

“Explain.”

“Want me to demonstrate?”

He hesitated, then nodded. 

I spread out my fingers and quickly pushed against his chest. He went flying. He landed on the bed, flat on his back. 

“Whoa! You can make him fly?”

I shook my head. “No. He's much bigger than you. But I can dominate during sex and one time he was holding my arm during a fight and I was able to yank it away.”

“Hmm. That makes me feel better.”

“Aww. You were worried?” I asked, touched.

He got up and hugged me. “You're my imprint, Leah. I don't really understand what that means, but it feels like a sister and best friend rolled into one. Somehow, you're the most important person in my life, more important than even my mom. Yet I only met you two days ago.”

“Yeah, that's how it is for me, too. Only Sam is more important. Don't tell Seth, though. He's always been my second favorite person after Sam.”

“He and Brady are thick as thieves now. I'm so glad for Brady.”

“Are you guys close?” I asked him.

“Yeah, he’s kind of my best friend, even though he’s younger. I had very mixed feelings when he became a wolf too. I just wanted to protect him, you know?”

“Seth and I phased basically at the same time.”

I told him everything about my dad and that day and also about the marking Sam and I had. I started telling him about what we had learned about alpha pairs when I felt Sam approaching. 

We met him at the door. 

“Everyone's waiting for you for supper, Leah.” He looked at Collin and grinned. “It looks like you forgot the Seth part of Seth afternoon.”

“Oh no, is he mad?”

“No. He's having a blast with Brady.”

We all ran back. Allison invited Brady for dinner there so that Brady and Collin could have a family dinner at the same time that we did. Seth was having a blast with Brady and I was really happy for him, especially after learning that his old friends were scared of him now. Sam was pleased that they all sat together and chuckled at the name ‘Sam's gang.’

~O~

The pack meet the next day went better than I expected. Everyone had met and accepted Collin and Brady. Sam ordered them both not to watch me when I changed. I felt a little weird about Sam ordering my imprint around but I guess I'll have to get used to that. There were a few flirty glances between Paul and Collin but otherwise they were casual with each other.

 

SPOV 

“What has Paul told you about Collin?” Leah asked me when we got back in the house after Tuesday’s pack meet.

“He said he seems nice.”

“That's all?” She sat on the couch.

“That's all.” I sat next to her.

“And you didn't ask any follow up questions.”

“He told us to back off.” I looked at her with suspicion. “Why do I get the feeling that you didn't back off?”

“He's my imprint! You thought I'd back off?”

“Not really.” My hands were up her shirt, feeling her boobs over her bra. So squishy and soft. “Do you want to tell me what you've learned?”

“They’re already fucking!”

“Yeah, and?” Paul literally fucked anyone willing so this was no surprise. Plus Paul smelled like Collin already.

“Collin doesn't want anything serious.”

“Huh.” I was kissing her neck, having a hard time thinking about Paul.

“I got the impression that Paul maybe did.”

“Maybe.”

“Aren’t you worried?”

“No.”

“Not even after everything that happened with Emily? Paul doesn't do well with heart break.” Shit. She brought Emily into this. Now I have to engage.

“Emily was different. Paul didn't want anything serious with her either.”

“He didn't? Then why was he so weird after?”

“I think it was regret over what could have been more than heartbreak over what was, but I don't really know. Old Quil's right. He should see a therapist.”

“I was hopeful for him and Collin.”

“Just because one is gay and one is bi doesn't make them right for each other.” Why was I the one pointing this out to her?

“Collin said sex with Paul was the best sex he's ever had, by far.”

“Huh. Probably because they're both wolves.” I pulled her shirt over her head. I pulled one tit out of her bra and started sucking on it. God, she tasted so good.

“This is a little distracting, Sam.”

“Good,” I said, not stopping. 

“Don't you think we should encourage them to get together? I mean, it would be perfect if our best friends were together, wouldn't it?”

“We should stay out of it unless it affects pack business. And what about when Paul imprints?”

“That's a good point. I hadn't thought of that.”

I continued sucking her tit in silence, enjoying how it felt in my mouth. I gently dragged my teeth along the underside of her boob and started flicking the nipple with my tongue suggestively.

She looked down at me. 

“Come here,” she said. 

Her mouth welcomed mine. I pulled her on to my lap. I had been waiting to devour her. I unclasped her bra and her tits hung free. I was just staring at them like it was the first time I ever saw them. They were so perfect. I brought one hand to each and gently squeezed, then watched as they bounced back into place. 

“Whatcha doing?”

“Playing.” I said as I did it again. 

“You like my boobs?”

“Love them.”

Just looking at them made my dick hard. I started unbuttoning Leah's pants. I laid her down on the couch as I pulled her pants and panties off of her feet. I sucked her clit into my mouth. 

“Oh my God, Sam!” She cried out. I licked and sucked and stroked with my tongue and lips until I was sure there were no thoughts of Paul and Collin in her mind. All she was thinking of was me. Then I fucked her.

~O~

I held her on the couch after, her face on my chest. I said, “I want you to drop the Collin and Paul issue for a while. I'm fine with you talking to Collin about it, but leave Paul alone, ok?”

“Why?”

“I don't think he'd be comfortable talking to you about it. I think it might make things weird.”

“For who?”

“For him!” I answered. “You know he has feelings for you and now he's fucking your imprint and maybe he has feelings for him too. And he's already kind of fucked up. I'm just not sure it would be helpful.”

“How long do you want me to skirt around the elephant in the room?” she demanded, knowing I couldn’t order her to do a damn thing.

“I don't know. At least a week, Leah. You're alpha so I can't tell you what to do but you're too excited about this. I think you're more excited than either of them.”

“I bet they're excited when they're fucking.”

“I don't want to think about that!”

“Because it's gay sex?”

I scrunched up my face but she couldn’t see it. “No! Because I only want to think about fucking you. I’ve always hated Paul's conquest stories.”

“Ok.”

“Ok we don't have to talk about it? Or ok you won't talk to Paul about it?”

“Both,” she said. “But that means that I'll be talking to my imprint about stuff that you don't know about. Are you okay with that?”

“I trust you to use your best judgment. If there's something you think I should know, tell me. If it's just sexscapades, I don't want to know.”

“I can do that. I think you're doing great with me having an imprint.”

“Honestly, I think your imprint is perfect,” I admitted. “I couldn't have designed a better one for you myself.”

“Because he's gay?”

“Ha! No. Because he's pack but not attracted to you, so you can relate to him in a totally unique way, like no one else on the planet, except Seth, but you can't talk to Seth about everything because you're always thinking about protecting him. And you're double imprinted. That is so cool, Lee-lee. You don't have to explain your feelings to him because he gets it. And he cares about you the same, which makes me feel really great, having more people who care about you, especially people who aren't trying to mate with you. And if I'm being honest, I'm rooting for him and Paul too, just differently than you. Quieter.”

“Because Paul wants a wolf mate?”

“That's part of it. Paul's been in a good mood since Collin came. Like a deeply good mood.”

“Does Paul know that you're rooting for him?”

“Probably.”

“But you didn't tell him.”

“I commented on his mood and told him I was glad to see him happy.”

“So you're finally opening up to him!”

“If that's what you call it.”

 

Chapter 33

Author’s Note: I wrote this story at the end of last summer but I’m dividing it into chapters as I publish each one. I estimated forty chapters but it was only an estimate. As I’m editing the ending, it might go over, but it won’t go over fifty.

 

LPOV 

Each morning, I picked up Collin and brought him to school. It was a way for us to stay connected. Sometimes we talked about Paul and Sam. Sometimes we talked about school and work. Sometimes we talked about the pack and the cold ones. A lot of times we talked about our lives before we met and our dreams for the future. 

Sam and I spent our evenings reading, cooking and fucking. 

We visited Allison on Thursday. Collin, Sam and I made her supper. We did not clean. Collin had stayed on top of all the housework. 

We brought Collin to visit Old Quil. Old Quil had more pages for us and we gave him copies of the pages we had received from Buck White.

Collin was a little standoffish with Old Quil at first, having heard about his encounter with Paul during the book heist. But they were joking and laughing by the end. Collin found a way into anyone's heart if he wanted to.

Patrols were routine. No one had found any new vampire scents in the national forest. Sam and I were still working out a way to get rid of the Cullens. Thankfully, Old Quil had informed us that payments from the Cullens had ceased. We didn't hear anything from Billy about it. We hadn’t heard anything from Billy for a while and Jake never mentioned him.

The next week at the construction site, I finally decided to talk to Paul about Collin.

“Why didn't you ever tell me you were bi?” I asked him. Then I heard his heartrate pick up.

“I don't talk about it.”

“But Sam knew.”

Paul shrugged. “But I never told him either, not outright. I'm guessing you've been talking to Collin?”

“He's my imprint, so yeah, we talk a lot. You like him?” I asked.

“We're having fun. Why? What did he say?”

“That you’re having fun and that he's not looking for anything serious.”

“Yeah, I know.” He sounded a little dejected but he was trying to hide it.

“But I got the impression you are.”

“What do you want me to say, Leah?”

“I don't know. I'm kind of rooting for you two. You don't want to talk about it?”

“Unless you want to hear details about how we fuck each other, there's nothing to talk about.”

“Please stop, Leah,” Sam called out from across the worksite. “I don't want to hear those details. Get them from Collin if you want them.”

“I've gotten plenty of details from Collin, thanks,” I called back.

“What details?” Paul asked, now interested.

“That it's the best he's ever had.”

“He said that?” Paul’s entire face lit up.

“He said the best by far.”

“Wow,” Paul ran his fingers through his hair. “But he still doesn't want anything serious?”

“Nope. That's the last I heard.”

“That's alright. I get it. That was me for a long time.”

“So what changed?” I asked.

“Eh. The idea of an equal. A wolf is an instant equal, you know?”

“I guess, yeah. But he's more than just a wolf. He's a person. Have you gotten to know him outside of sex? You guys might not even be compatible.”

“We've talked a lot, Leah. I think I'm too broken for him though.”

“Why do you say that?” I asked.

“Just how he looks at me sometimes.”

“How often are you seeing him?”

Paul paused, like maybe he was focusing on working for just a second. Then he continued. “I go there at night and see if he wants company.”

“And he does?”

“Every night so far.”

“That's sweet, Paul.”

“We just chat and fuck and then I bounce. We're not like you and Sam.”

“What's that supposed to mean?” I asked. Sam and I chat and fuck too!

“I mean we're not in love. We're more like friends with benefits.”

“But you like him.”

He hesitated. “Yes.”

“Why aren't you out, Paul?”

“It would limit my options,” he admitted. “A lot of girls don't want to date a bi guy. But most guys don't mind. Some guys are really into closeted men, like they're corrupting me or something.” He chuckled, “especially with casual hookups. So there's no reason to be out.”

“But don't some men feel insecure about dating a closeted guy? Like you're ashamed of them or something?”

“Did Collin say that?” Paul suddenly sounded concerned.

“No, it was just a thought I had.”

“Shit. I didn't think of that at all. So me sneaking into his room after dark… he thinks I want to keep him a secret.”

“I don't know.” I said honestly.

“I'll talk to him about it.”

Sam's cell phone pinged. I watched as he pulled it out from his pocket and his face went stern. 

“We've got to go, guys. The Cullens are on the border and they want to talk to us.”

I ran to my car, threw my clothes in and phased. The only thought in my head was Collin. 

COLLIN! 

LEAH! ARE YOU COMING? 

AS FAST AS I CAN!

PAUL AND I ARE BEHIND HER. Sam added. LEAH, DON'T CUT THROUGH FORKS, THEY'LL SEE IT IN THE PACK MIND. 

I DON'T GIVE A SHIT! COLLIN IS WITH THEM AT THE BORDER. I NEED TO BE THERE. 

I could see Sam was following behind me, cutting through Forks with me. Paul was with him, muffling his own worry for Collin. All I could think about was my imprint. I needed to protect my imprint. He was along with bloodsuckers and I needed to be there with him. I needed it now.

I'M NOT ALONE, GUYS. THE WHOLE PACK IS HERE EXCEPT YOU. 

Sam answered, SHE HAS TO BE WITH YOU. OUR PROTECTIVENESS IS AMPLIFIED WHEN LEECHES ARE INVOLVED, ESPECIALLY FOR AN IMPRINT.

Damnit, Sam was handling this so well. I'm not sure I'd be handling it this well if he was this protective of Emily. 

WHAT’S THAT ABOUT EMILY? Paul asked. 

I'LL TELL YOU LATER, Sam said. IT'S A LONG STORY, BUT YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO HEAR IT.

DO YOU TELL PAUL NOTHING? Collin asked.

COLLIN, I JUST TELL YOU EVERY SINGLE THING. SAM AND PAUL DON’T HAVE THE SAME RELATIONSHIP. I'M ALMOST THERE. 

I ran past the Cullens as I crossed the creek. Paul crossed next and Sam was about fifteen seconds behind him. Paul had a white cloth in his mouth. He was trying to give it to me. I phased to human and took it. It was his shirt. 

“Thank you, Paul.” I put it on and then scratched his ear. 

Sam stood next to me, naked and unashamed. “Everyone, phase to human,” he ordered. “The freaky mood control guy has less power over us then.”

“We were waiting for you guys to get here so you could see what was going on.” Embry said. “He doesn't seem to be doing that mood thing now, though.”

“What do you want?” I asked the Cullens. 

The empath answered. “The redhead has amassed an army of vampires in Seattle. They are strong. They are coming for Bella.”

“When?” 

“Next Friday,” the mood control guy answered.

“Where?”

“We will meet them for battle in a clearing in the national forest.”

“Thank you for warning us,” Sam said.

“Some of your wolves want to fight them,” Edward said. 

“I expect they do. We'll discuss it and get back to you. We'll be here at sundown tonight. Pack, meet at our house.”

Once the Cullens were out of sight, we phased back and ran to the house. I was the first one there, so I phased and put Paul's shirt on behind the house. By the time I got back around, the pack was in a circle in human form, most of them naked.

Paul was talking to everyone. “I should have told you all this earlier but I guess I was scared. Having Collin around has given me a lot of courage. I'm bisexual. I have known for years. Now, who wants to kill some vamps?”

Everyone did. No one gave a shit about Paul’s sexuality. They had been smelling Paul's scent on Collin since he moved here so they probably already knew.

“There was never a question of if we kill vamps,” Sam said. “The question is how, where, and are we going to fight side by side with the Cullens?”

“What are our options?” I asked.

“So many!” Sam answered. “The minimum we'd do is set up a perimeter around the rez and catch any that come this far. Or we could fight side by side with the Cullens. Or we could kill any they miss after the vampire army kills them all.”

“What about Bella?” Jake asked.

“We will not go out of our way to protect Bella, but I also am curious what they plan to do with the girl. We'll ask tonight. What do you all want to do? Our only obligation is to protect the rez. But I know we all want to sink our teeth into some leeches.”

“I want to kill all the vampires I can,” Collin said confidently. “I am for whatever plan allows for that.”

I was terrified for him. Paul also looked worried. 

“I agree.” Jared piped in. “I want to kill leeches, even if it means helping the Cullens in the process.”

“I'm worried about Bella,” Jake said. “I want to know how they plan to protect her. They said it was an army of strong vampires. I'd like to know what they mean by that, too. What makes some vampires stronger than others.”

“Those are excellent points, Jake. Those are exactly the kinds of things I want to brainstorm for the meeting tonight.”

“How did the vampires know when the others were coming? And how did they know they were strong?” Brady asked. 

“Some of the vampires have extra powers. One has limited views of the future, one can read minds and one can manipulate emotions,” Sam explained. 

“Would the one who sees the future know how many vampires are coming?” Brady asked. 

“Probably. We'll ask that tonight.”

“If we go all in and fight with the Cullens, should a small team stay back to guard the rez in case some vampires slip through?” Collin asked. “I was thinking about Brady and Leah.”

“Fuck no!” I yelled. “Nice try, Collin. How about you and Brady? Since you're the two newest.”

“One or two protecting the rez is a good idea,” Sam agreed. “I like the suggestion of Brady and Leah and I'm sure the rest of you do too.” 

I was scowling at Sam, enraged. 

He continued, “But, there is no way that is going to happen. We don't know what the Cullens’ plan is, if they are splitting into fronts or what, so those kinds of decisions will be made later. I know we all want Leah safe because she is precious to us all, but she is alpha and none of us can tell her what to do. And if you make suggestions she doesn't like, you might end up with orders you don't like, just a warning.”

I kissed his cheek. “Thanks, Sam.”

“Any other questions we should bring to the meeting tonight? Or ideas on how we might approach the fight?”

Paul spoke next. “They said they were going to fight in a clearing. We are weaker under the trees. I think we should be fighting in the clearing, even though it means helping the Cullens.”

“Good point. I think we should get the location of this clearing and scope it out.”

“Is it possible this is an ambush?” Seth asked. “I know you and Leah have been chipping away at the treaty. What if they're trying to eradicate the pack?”

“That's something to consider as well,” Sam said. “Jake, what do you think?” I was surprised he asked Jake directly, but also curious what Jake thought.

“I don't think Bella would allow it.”

“Do we even know if Bella is still alive? Still human?” I asked. “Sam, can we check?”

“We can, or you might want to take Collin. I bet she'll like Collin more than she likes me.”

“Collin, wanna head out around three? Then you can meet Bella.”

Collin agreed. No one had any more suggestions.

Sam instructed everyone, “If anyone thinks of anything else, text Leah or me, ok? Paul, let's have a chat. Collin, you're welcome to stay, too.”

The four of us went into the house. Collin walked Paul right into our bedroom to show him the fucking shelf. “Should I make one of those, Paul?”

Paul nodded. “Definitely.” He was hanging from the pull up bar. “Sam, do you hang from this or does she?”

“Get the fuck out of there!” Sam hollored. They both scurried out. 

“It might be fun if you hang from it.” I suggested. 

“I'm too tall.”

“Maybe you could hold onto it while I climb you.”

“Jeez Leah, yes, but let's not talk about it in front of them.”

“Ok.” I rubbed his ass.

“Paul, you deserve to know the truth about Emily,” Sam said. “We've told you we are able to do this meditation ceremony that gives us clarity?”

Paul nodded. 

“Leah and I learned that Emily was supposed to be my imprint.”

“What? But that would have torn you apart!”

Leah explained, “My theory is that Emily was always going to die that night and that's why she was chosen as his imprint, to give us a chance.”

“How can you be sure?”

“We're sure,” Sam said. 

“When did you guys figure this out?”

“A few weeks ago.”

“Ok. That's kind of heavy, guys.” Paul sat on the couch. 

Collin sat next to him, rubbing his back. “Leah said you were pretty broken up about Emily's death.”

“Yeah. She was nice, interesting, cute and she liked me. I wanted to spend more time with her and that doesn't happen a lot. It kind of fucked with my head that she died,” he look up at us. “This is kind of fucking with my head too.”

“Paul,” I said, “we've come to terms with it by explaining it away as part of the alpha mates mystery. It's hard to accept any other way.”

“Alpha mates mystery?”

“Sam, do you not tell him anything?” Collin asked again.

“He talks a lot, almost constantly,” Sam defended himself.

“He's our beta. He should know these things.” I said, a little crossly.

So we told him about the hidden books and about the alpha mates before Ephraim Black and how the books had brought Collin and Brady into the pack. 

“And Collin knew all this?” Paul asked.

“Collin’s my imprint.”

“And you didn't tell me?” Paul was looking at Sam. 

“We hadn't figured out how to solve it yet,” Sam said, as though that was a good defense. 

“I could have helped.”

“No wonder he doesn't respect himself if his best friend doesn't even respect him,” Collin said under his breath.

“Excuse me?” Sam said, starting to get a little mad. 

“Do you want me to repeat it or explain it?” Collin asked, not a hint of fear in his voice.

Sam looked pissed. I wrapped my arms around his waist. He smiled down at me and the tension melted from his face, a little. 

“You're right, Collin,” Sam began. “Paul and I have had some disagreements and I've let them cloud my judgment. I'm sorry, Paul.”

“Disagreements about Leah?” Collin asked.

“In a sense, yes.”

“But you know that the pack's desire to mate with her is a biological imperative, not something he controls, right?”

“Yeah, but it predates that.” Sam said.

“So it started before he became pack?” Collin asked.

“No, but it started before she became pack.”

“She was the alpha's chosen before she became pack,” Collin calmly explained. 

The alpha’s chosen? He was right. I was the alpha’s chosen long before I became pack. 

“Shit,” Sam hissed. “I think you're right. I can't remember him saying anything about her before he was pack.”

“Leah,” Paul said gently, almost like an apology, “I still thought you were hot as hell before I was pack. I don't want you to feel bad about any of this. I just had no desire to pursue you, I think.”

“She's mine,” Sam said haughtily. “Why would the pack pursue what is mine? None of them can beat me in battle.”

“If you chose her, she must be the best,” Collin continued to explain. “The fact that she phased proves that. None of them are pursuing her though. They just have the desire. What was it Jared said? If you were out of the picture, Sam, he'd fight to the death for the chance to mate with her.”

“Maybe you should hang back and protect the rez, Sam,” I suggested. I didn’t want anything to happen to him in battle, obviously. But the idea of losing him, then watching the pack fight over me made that nightmare even more horrific.

The guys laughed. 

I asked, “Why is that a funny suggestion but no one laughed at the suggestion of me staying back?”

“Sweetie,” Collin said, “we all need to protect you. We need to. None of us need to protect the hulk over there.”

“I do,” I said, gazing up at him. “I want to climb you now,” I whispered. 

“I think that's our cue to head out,” Collin said, dragging Paul off the couch and it the door.

I dragged Sam to the bedroom. When he was hanging on to the pullup bar, I told him,  “I don't want you to let go of that bar no matter what.”

“What if there's a safety issue?” Sam asked me.

“It better be legitimate or I'll be mad. Remember, I have fast healing, too, ok?”

“Ok.”

I pulled down his shorts and he stepped out of them. Slowly, I lifted Paul's shirt over my head. He was licking his lips when I was done. 

I jumped on him, as I had done a thousand times before, except this time he did not catch me. My legs were wrapped firmly around him. One arm clung to his shoulders. The other guided his cock into my cunt.

He grunted when it was all the way in. “You're going to need to hold on tight, girlie.”

I wrapped my other arm around his neck and started bouncing on him, kissing him. He slammed into me then did that grindy thing on my clit when we were closest. 

“Oh wow, Sam.” I was kissing his neck then he slammed into me again. 

“Push your heels into my ass.” He instructed. 

I pushed. He ground his hips on my clit again. “Oh, Sam, so good.” He ground and thrusted. I kissed and sucked and held on for dear life.

When he released into me, he reached for my ass and carried me to the bed.

After a few minutes of snuggling, Sam said, “I think Collin is really good for him. He reminds me of you when you first phased, how you shook things up, made things better.”

“I still make things better.”

“That's for sure,” Sam agreed. I could hear the smile in his voice. 

“I hope that Paul coming out helps them.”

“Yeah. Collin feels like part of the leadership team, partly because he's your imprint, partly because he's Paul's mate.”

“And it's not fair that he's better informed than Paul,” I said, trying not to scold him. Collin had done that sufficiently.

“That's my fault,” Sam admitted. “I've been an asshole.”

“Maybe. I think Collin explained it all so well, about the alpha’s chosen. I think it'll be easier for you to deal with now.”

“Paul hasn't said a word about you since Collin came to the rez. He doesn't look at you the same now that he's got his own wolf.”

“I really hope it works out for them. But what if Paul imprints?” I asked, worried.

“I don't know. Maybe he should see Old Quil.”

“Maybe you two could go do that while Collin and I go see Bella.”

“Yeah, we can all run together to get the vehicles. You drive back with Collin and that will give Paul and me a chance to talk in the truck.”

“Are you ready to do that now?”

“No.”

“No?” I asked.

“No.”

“Why's that?” I could see his hungry eyes. We could both smell my fresh arousal. 

He flipped me onto my back. “I liked that, holding the bar while you had your way with me,” he said while roughly grabbing my boob. “But I really prefer touching you while we fuck.”

Chapter 34

SPOV

Leah and I were sitting in my Mom’s backyard, waiting for Collin and Paul to finish fucking. 

“We don't have to text them,” I said, as Leah pulled out her phone. “They can hear us talking.”

“Yeah, I know,” she said with a sigh. “It's funny, we've spent so much time in this yard but it doesn't feel the same somehow.”

“It feels way smaller since becoming a wolf,” I agreed.

“We used to race from one end of mine to the far end of yours. Wanna race now?”

“On foot?” I asked.

“Yeah. No one’s around. Adults are at work and kids are at school. Other than the fuck boys in there, we're alone.”

“We won't even make it to full speed by the time we reach the finish line,” I pointed out.

“You scared?” she taunted.

“You've been faster than me for years, Leah.” This was true. Other than the period where I was a wolf and she wasn't, she could always outrun me. “What would I be scared of?”

“Being emasculated by your amazing wife.”

“If my masculinity was tied to my speed, that would be a worry. But we both know it's tied to my cock.” I stood next to her at the old starting line. “We've got to stop at the fence without damaging it. First one to touch it wins. Ready?”

She nodded. 

“On your marks, get set, go!” I shouted.

I ran as fast as I could for a split second then tried to slow down as the fence approached. I lept over it when I failed. I skidded to a stop and bent down to straighten the neighbors turf. I jumped back over the fence and Leah was laughing uncontrollably, leaning on the fence.

Paul and Collin were standing in my mom's backyard, watching.

“You weren't even going that fast,” Leah said.

“I have a lot of mass, Leah, because of my masculinity. It doesn't slow down easily.”

“Because of your masculinity?” She asked, putting her hands around my waist. “Someone's a little cocky.”

“Not a little cocky. A big cocky.”

She laughed and kissed me. I kissed her back then said, “we have spectators.”

Leah looked around until she saw Collin and Paul. “You're finally done!”

“We wanted to see the race,” Collin said, smiling wide.

“And did you?”

“Yeah, we made it to the side of the house before you started,” Paul said.

“I was thinking we could all run to the job site to get the vehicles,” I suggested. “Then Leah and Collin could visit Bella. Paul, I was thinking we should go see Old Quil.”

“We'll talk about it in the truck?” Paul asked.

I nodded. He and I hadn’t discussed that plan beforehand. It was an idea Leah and I had discussed alone.

LPOV 

“So we're going to see the leech lover,” Collin said when we were buckling into my car. 

“Maybe don't call her that to her face. And remember that her boyfriend is the mind reader. If he's there, well, he's pretty annoying.”

“I can imagine. So why doesn't Bella like Sam?” Collin asked, greedy for gossip.

“I think she does now. Remember I told you that my dad didn't like Sam? Well my dad was friends with her dad. My dad would talk trash about Sam over at their house. It’s crazy that they believed him since Sam literally saved her life. But Bella believed my dad. I think I set her straight though. At least I hope so. Because she thinks this vampire relationship is like true love. I just want her to know that she can do better, that there is better love out there.”

“Like you and Sam?”

“Yep. And you and Paul?” I added.

“Ha!”

“Still not wanting anything serious?”

“He's growing on me,” Collin said and I could see a little blush creeping up his neck. “But I don't know.”

“Because of imprinting?”

He nodded. “That's part of it.”

“And what's the rest of it?”

“Everything with the pack is so final.” He was clenching his fists like it bothered him. “Stuck here for life. Mate for life. Everything is for life. That's just not me. I change with the wind.”

“How do you picture that going with you and me?” I asked.

“You know I need you in my life. I don't know. I guess I can't leave either, unless I take you with me, but I don't see Sam going for that.”

“I wouldn’t go for it either,” I told him.

“So I'll stick around. And I need to accept that. But I’ve been here less than two weeks. I think it's ok if I need more time to process it.”

“Just be gentle with Paul.”

“But Leah, he doesn't like it gentle,” he said teasingly.

~O~

I knocked on the door of the Swan’s house. 

“Leah!” Bella exclaimed when I opened the door. She looked Collin up and down. “Is this your new boyfriend?” she asked, smirking.

“This is Collin, my dear friend.”

“Pleased to meet you, Bella.” He reached out and shook her hand. “I've heard a lot about you.”

“From Leah or Sam?”

“From Jake, mostly, although Leah is also quite fond of you.”

Her face lit up. “You're friends with Jake? Come in! Come in!” We all sat down in the living room. “How is Jake?”

“He's good,” Collin said cautiously. “He misses you.”

She looked at me. “Well if your dumb husband would lift the order, he could come see me.”

“Bella, I told you, I placed that order too. And I don't like you saying mean things about Sam. So stop.”

“Fine,” she huffed.

“Bella, we have some questions about this vampire army,” Collin said.

“Why aren't you asking the Cullens?”

“Because we have concerns that we think you can address better,” Collin stated.

“Such as?”

“What do you know about this army?”

“It's Victoria's army. She’s the redhead who wants to kill me. The army is responsible for the disappearances in Seattle and the murders. Victoria has turned a bunch of people into vampires to come and attack me.”

This was shocking. The Cullens knew who was responsible for all that carnage and had done nothing? They didn’t even tell us? 

“Yeah, that tracks,” Collin said, somehow not surprised. “That explains the vampires at my rez, Leah. It's much closer to Seattle.”

I thought back to all the questions I needed to ask and decided on, “Bella, what's the plan to keep you safe during the battle?”

Her heart rate picked up as stress spiked in her. “They're still discussing it, but Edward wants to take me away, to fly me somewhere.”

“So he wouldn't fight with us?” I asked. 

“I guess. Jasper doesn't like that plan so they've been fighting. But I don't like that plan anyway. I kind of want to go to Seattle and get it over with.”

“Honey, you can't,” Collin said with surprising compassion. “It won't even solve anything. It will just perpetuate the fighting and probably get Edward killed.”

“It would protect Edward,” Bella said passionately. “He wouldn't have to fight for me.”

“He'd run after you and be swamped by the army,” I said. It was easy to imagine. That dude was a fool and obsessed with Bella.

The door opened loudly with a bang. Edward was looming on the porch. He glided into the living room. “What are you dogs doing here?” He sounded angry and it tickled something in me.

“You know why we're here,” I said, because he did

Collin stood to shake his hand, a big smile on his face. 

“Oh, gross. Get those thoughts out of your head,” Edward said to Collin without grace.

Collin smiled even wider.“Why don't you stay out of my head, then you won't know what I'm thinking about.” 

Bella was giggling. 

“This isn't funny, my love,” Edward chastised her. “His thoughts are disgusting.”

“Did you know that Edward was homophobic, Bella?” I asked. It was pretty easy to deduce what Collin was imagining that had Edward all riled up.

“I hadn't really thought about it,” she said honestly. 

“Does it bother you?” I asked. “I could never be with a homophobic man.”

“Yeah right.” She scowled at me. “I bet Sam's homophobic.”

“He's definitely not,” Collin said quickly. “I'm seeing his best friend and he's very supportive.”

“Paul? You're dating Paul?” Bella looked excited for them which made me adore her even more. 

“Yeah, I'm showing Edward the details now.” Collin looked giddy as Edward got even madder.

Bella giggled at the face Edward was making. “He's really old,” Bella explained. “He'll come around.” 

“Is that a common characteristic of really old people, Bella?” Collin asked. “Flexible thinking?”

“No,” Bella admitted. “And Edward is not the most flexible thinker.”

“Bella, it seems like there are a lot of things you need to think through.” Collin said tenderly, not trying to put pressure on her, but trying to make her think.

Edward growled. 

“Why are you opposed to her taking time to think about things?” Collin asked him. It was impressive how composed Collin was in an enclosed space with a leech like this.

“I never said that I was,” Edward spat.

“Good. What did you come here for, Edward?” Collin asked. “You're not comfortable with your girl talking to us?”

“You are not safe.” He spoke through gritted fangs.

“We're safer than you,” I said. “None of us want to eat her.”

He snarled at that. 

“How can you call us unsafe with a straight face?” Collin asked. 

“You are emotionally volatile,” Edward accused us.

“Neither of us have growled or snarled or called you disgusting,” Collin pointed out.

“They've got a point, Edward,” Bella defended us. “We were having a pleasant conversation before you came. Why don't I text you when we're done chatting and then you can come back.”

“Bella, they're not safe,” Edward insisted.

Collin stood up. “The lady asked you to leave. Aren't vampires not allowed to be in a home without an invite?”

“That's a myth, but I will respect Bella's wishes. I won't be far, Bella.”

“Give us privacy, though,” she said firmly.

“Fine.”

When Edward left, Collin leaned closer to Bella. “I don't like him for you, Bella.” Collin said, as though they were old friends. “He doesn't listen to you. He doesn't consider your point of view at all.”

“We're working on that,” Bella said, a little downcast. 

“How long have you two been together? A year?”

“Yeah, almost a year.”

“If this is how he's treating you after a year, it's only going to get worse. Trust me on that,”Collin spoke from experience. “There is no getting better.”

“What about when I am his equal?” Bella asked.

“Are you still thinking of turning into a vampire?” I asked her, dumbstruck.

“Edward says it's the best way for us to be forever together.”

“What did Edward say about the blood drinking? The analogy Sam made to peeing?” I asked, reminding her of what Sam said. He had compared drinking blood to natural human urges like peeing. Eventually, you pee your pants, just like how eventually, vampires drink human blood again. It’s a biological need.

“He said he believed in me, that I would be able to have control.”

“Can you control not peeing forever?” I asked. 

“Obviously not, but he says it's different. With animal blood, he said it's like having a catheter. I could obviously go forever without peeing my pants if I had a catheter.”

“Great analogy,” I admitted. “He's smart. Did you ask him if he's ever drunk humans?”

Bella chewed on her bottom lip for a minute before answering. “He has confessed to drinking humans before. He slipped up when he was younger.”

“So Bella, if he's worth giving up your life for, the sex must be phenomenal, huh?” Collin said, trying yet another angle.

Bella was beet red. “I'm still a virgin,” she whispered. 

“Jake can take care of that for you,” Collin offered with a nudge of his elbow. 

Bella laughed uncomfortably. “Edward wants to wait until we are married.”

“Is that what you want, Bella?” he asked her patiently.

“Not really.” She looked like she was deflating, talking about this.

Collin sighed with her. “But you have to do what he wants, how he wants, when he wants.”

“What's it like with Paul?” Bella asked, brightening a little. “You two are true equals. I didn't even know he was gay.”

“He's bi. But we talk about things. We compromise, work together, listen above all else. And the sex is fantastic. I can't imagine having a happy sex life if we didn't listen to each other.” 

“Even more than that, Bella,” I added, “if he's not listening to you, sex with him won't be safe.”

“That's part of why he wants to wait. He'll need a lot of self control.”

“So you guys, what, just do oral now?” Collin asked.

Bella shook her head. “We kiss, closed mouths.”

“Bella! What do you even see in him?” Collin asked. “He's good looking enough but Jake is hotter and nicer and he listens. What are you even doing with him?”

“I love him?” Bella squeaked.

“Is that a question?” Collin asked. He was listening carefully and I was so proud of him. “Bella, we can protect you. We can protect you from this army and from the Cullens.”

“I know. And that's nice of you to offer. But I don't think I need that.”

Collin handed her his phone. “Let's exchange numbers, ok?” They entered their numbers into each other's phones, then Bella handed me her phone. I fished mine from my pocket and we exchanged numbers too. 

“I've got to start making supper,” Bella said apologetically. 

“We've got to get back, too,” Collin said. He pulled Bella into a hug. 

“Don't be a stranger,” I said as I hugged her when it was my turn.

“You neither, Leah.”

Collin opened the door for me. “That was depressing,” he said as he got in the passenger's seat.

“You did great, though. I think you got through to her more than I ever did.”

“Thanks, hun. She cares for you a great deal, Leah.”

“Yeah but she thinks I'm clueless in love because she's been poisoned against Sam.”

“It was Sam's idea for me to come, so that shows her!”

Chapter 35

SPOV 

“So things are going good with Collin?” I finally asked when we were almost back in La Push.

“Wouldn't you like to know,” Paul said, not volunteering too much information for the first time ever.

“Actually, yes, I would.”

“Yeah, things are going good.”

“Have you considered what will happen when you imprint?” I asked him.

“Thought about it? Yeah. I have no plan. But things with Collin, we're still casual.”

“Ok. I still think you should talk to Old Quil so you have options.”

He looked at me, squinting a little. “So that's why we're going to see Old Quil? So I can learn how to skirt an imprint?”

“How have you been feeling about Leah lately?” I asked. That had been a point of contention for us for a while but we’d been getting along great since he started hooking up with Collin.

“Yeah, good point,” Paul conceded. “I haven't been feeling much at all about Leah. But if he doesn't want me like that, maybe I should just imprint.”

“If you had your pick?”

“I don't.”

“So we'll talk to Old Quil so you're prepared if you do have a choice,” I stated.

“What has Leah told you?” he asked. He must know she and Collin talked.

“I told her I don't want to know.”

“But they talk a lot?” he clarified. 

“Yeah.”

“And you and Leah talk a lot.” That wasn’t a question.

“Yeah.”

“But she doesn't tell you about what Collin says?”

“She tells me a ton about what Collin says,” I explained. “He is insightful, wise. I'm glad he's pack. And not just for you or for Leah. Everyone likes him so he's a bridge between Jake and his friends and the rest of us.”

“Yeah, I can see that,” Paul said, nodding. “Obviously I'm glad he's pack too.”

“Have you two spent time in the pack mind alone?”

“No,” he said, his brows furrowed. His eyes were still focused on the road. “Why would we?”

“It was one of the first things Leah and I did when she joined the pack.”

“That must have been nice,” he sighed.

“Football was the first thing she asked me about.”

“Football?” He wasn’t expecting that. I hadn’t expected it when it happened either.

“She's never played, other than throwing the ball around the yard.”

“So you showed her?”

“I did. We ran the border that night. The moon was setting when we got to the beach and we watched it together. It was cool to see what she focused on compared to me. It's one of my favorite memories.”

“You were on the beach as wolves?” 

That was against the rules and we both knew it, but it’s what we did. “Yeah, it was late, we were alone. It's a good way to connect, to phase together.”

“We're really not like you and Leah, though. Even if Collin didn't want to keep it casual, we're not in love. We don't have almost twenty years of memories that bind us together like you and Leah.”

“I know that. Things are different for wolves though. Leah and I were in love before she became a wolf. After, everything was so much more intense. I can't imagine what it's like to start with that intensity.”

“The sex is pretty crazy,” he said, not that I asked. “Collin told Leah it's the best he's ever had, by far.”

“Yeah, I heard that. But I didn't hear how you felt about it.”

“I didn't think I had to spell it out.”

“I don't want you spelling anything out,” I emphasized.

“He's the best for me, too. By far.”

~O~

Old Quil was surprised to see Paul with me but he welcomed us both in.

“Was there ever a second couple in any pack?” I asked. 

“No. Only one female per pack,” Old Quil said, holding up one finger.

“What about a male, male couple, like a homosexual couple?” I clarified.

Old Quil looked back and forth between Paul and I. “Sam, what about Leah? You’re married!”

“No, not me! I'm still with Leah. Paul and Collin are, uh, seeing each other?” I looked at Paul for confirmation. 

“Close enough. We're fucking, Quil, my dude,” Paul said, jumping right into it. “Every night and sometimes in the morning and afternoon too. It's great, too. He's strong and forceful, if you know what I mean, and he-”

“Paul!” I interrupted him. “Why are you doing this to him? We're here for his help!”

“Sorry, boss,” Paul said, looking almost ashamed. “Old habits die hard.”

Old Quil looked nauseous. 

“If they want to stay together, how can they avoid being torn apart by an imprint?” I asked. 

Old Quil took a moment to compose himself before answering. “One of the Quileute books on the alpha pair, I read it but haven't translated it all yet. The female phased right after the male, days after. They mated and bit each other, as you and Leah did, Sam. Then the female imprinted, but the imprint was a brother, not a lover, even though the alpha pair had not yet married.

“I have two theories about this story. The first is that wolves mate for life. Therefore, when two wolves mate, they are bound as in marriage. The second theory is that the bites are a binding like marriage. The stories do not talk a lot about the bites. They are a recurring element but it seems like we are expected to know about them some other way.”

“Could one of the untranslated books be about the bites? Or maybe one of the Makah or Hoh books?”

“I would put money on it being a Quileute text, but anything is possible.”

“So our best options are marriage and the bite?”

“The bite is easier, probably. Paul, have you had the desire to bite him?”

“Every fucking time,” he said through clenched teeth.

“And you didn't say anything?” I asked.

“You didn't want details.”

“That seems like a pretty major one. Do you know if he wants to bite you back?”

“I've seen his teeth sharpen but he pushes the feeling down somehow. I've tried to suppress the feeling too but I can't. I just have to wait it out.”

“So that's the answer if you two decide you want to skirt the imprint. Thank you, Old Quil.” I stood to leave. 

“Wait,” Old Quil halted us. “Paul assuming you weren't making up stories when we spent time together before, you have taken a lot of, erm, people to bed, is that correct?”

Paul nodded.

“Have you ever had the desire to bite any of them?”

“No, of course not,” he said, shaking his head gently from side to side.

“Why do you say of course not?” I asked.

“They were all just sex.”

“Even Emily?”

“Yeah,” he answered. “When she wanted to see me again I thought maybe it would be more, but when we fucked, it was just sex.”

“What about that girl that you saw after Emily?” I asked.

“I was playing house, trying to feel different things by trying different things. The actual person I was with, what's her name?”

“Amy,” I reminded him. She was a dull girl but even I remembered her name.

“Yeah, Amy, she was nice and it was nice to pretend to be normal with her, but she was totally unremarkable. I think I used her,” Paul admitted sheepishly.

“The one girl that you dated sweetly, you think you used her? But the multitudes you fucked with no attachment, those you didn't use?” 

“I was honest with all of the people I fucked. With that, uh, Amy person, I was pretending to fall in love with her just to see if I could make it happen.”

I sighed. “That's pretty messed up, Paul.”

“Yeah, but she dumped me, so it all worked out for the best.”

“And how would it have ended if she didn't dump you? Would you have married her, just to see how it felt?”

“No, I was already sleeping with other people before she dumped me,” he said so casually like it didn’t bother him at all. “So I think she would have found out eventually.”

“Are you worried about cheating on Collin?” I asked, surprised about how flippant he was being about cheating. 

“Fuck no!” he shouted so loud it made Old Quil flinch. “Are you worried about cheating on Leah?”

“No, but I hardly think the two are comparable.”

“At least I've sown my wild oats.”

I tried to control my temper. “Paul, do not ever say anything like that to me again. Or to Leah. Do you understand?”

“Touchy subject?” he asked. 

“Fuck no. Not for me. But I don't need you planting insecurities in her head.”

“So, Sam, explain why there is no risk of you cheating on Leah,” Paul demended.

I complied, because I thought it best that he knew. “It just doesn't make sense. There is no one who compares to Leah. What we have, even a quick fuck is just so good. I can have her whenever. She's always down. And I love her so much. We have fun together. There's no one else I'd want that with. It's special between me and Leah.”

“You're just a ball of fluff under all that tightly packed muscle, huh?” Paul said, patting my shoulder.

“When it comes to Leah, yeah. But you said you and Collin weren't in love. So how can you be so sure you won't cheat?”

“It's almost exactly the same reason, Sam,” he said simply. “The sex is great, no one else even compares and I know because I've tried. We have fun together. What we do is special between us, maybe because we're both wolves, but it, well, it's amazing. And no, we're not in love but I have strong feelings for him, stronger than I've ever felt for anyone else.”

“Ok. I'm satisfied that you won't hurt my wife's imprint, if you choose to bite. Of course, Old Quil's other theory could be correct, that you are already mated.” 

“I'll have to talk to him about all this.”

“Yeah, you will. Leah and I didn't talk about the bite before, but we didn't know. It was just instinct. And we were already married.”

 

LPOV

We agreed to meet at our house to debrief. Sam and Paul were at the house when we got there. They were both reading alpha pair books. It made me realize I had never seen Paul reading before. They both stood to greet Collin and me.

“The leech was there?” Paul asked, sniffing the air.

“Yeah, Edward. He's an ass hole.” Collin answered.

Sam stood right in front of me, looking down at me with those hungry eyes. “You're going to need a shower.”

I put my hand on his chest. “Hold your horses, big boy. Let's debrief, then we'll shower. Who should debrief first?”

“I thought Paul would tell Collin about the Old Quil chat privately.”

“So you mean you all get to know about it but I don't?” I asked. Fucking unbelievable.

Collin was immediately on my side. He asked, “Is there a reason that Leah shouldn't know about it? Or is it some weird misogyny bullshit?” 

“No, no, I was thinking I'd tell Leah and Paul would tell you,” Sam said to Collin.

“Why don't you both tell both of us instead,” Collin suggested. “Then we'll think of better follow up questions.” 

“Fine,” Paul began, a little embarrassed. “We asked about how we could skirt an imprint if that’s what you and I chose. Old Quil said we could get married and he told about one of the alpha pairs who wasn't married but still protected from romantic imprints. He theorized that it might be because of the bites or it might simply be because wolves mate for life.”

“But you don't want to bite me,” Collin said, trying not to show any emotion on his face.

“What?” Paul’s voice rose higher than I’d ever heard it. “No. I do! But you said you wanted to keep it casual.”

“So that's why I thought this might be better as a private chat,” Sam whispered to me. 

“Gotcha,” I said. I was a little mesmerized by these two.

“Leah, Sam,” Collin said, looking at us. “When you bit, um, can you tell us about it?”

“We were fucking…” I started

“Against a tree,” Sam added.

“Right, and licking each other's necks and…

“We bit when we came,” Sam finished, just like he did when we were fucking against a tree.

“It was our first time after I phased,” I clarified.

Collin asked, “but what were you thinking about? Could you have stopped it? Not bit?”

“No,” we said in unison.

“We had to bite,” Sam said with conviction. 

“I was thinking about biting his neck and the fucking,” I said.

“That's also what I remember thinking about.”

Collin asked, “Paul, what are you thinking about when you want to bite me?” 

“Fucking and biting. What about when you want to bite me?”

Collin gulped. “I didn't realize you knew about that.”

“Well I do. So please answer the question.”

“Fucking and biting, but then I think about how you're not ready and it fades.”

“ I'm not ready?” Paul asked. “You're the one who doesn't want anything serious.”

“Yeah, because you're not ready. You weren't even out until today at the pack meet.”

I spoke up, “it sounds like you both want to end up together, so why not bite now to protect yourselves from evil imprints then work on Paul being ready and all that over time?”

Collin and Paul were looking at each other, doing one of those non verbal eye contact conversations. Finally, Paul grinned. Collin threw up his hands, saying “Why not?” And it was settled. 

“So romantic,” I breathed. 

“So, what about Bella Swan?” Sam asked.

“That Edward is no good for her,” Collin said. “He doesn't listen or respect her views. He doesn't compromise and is pushing her toward being turned. She should dump his ass.”

“I agree,” I said. “Also the vampires are strong because the redhead is turning them. They're new vampires and apparently new vampires are stronger.”

“Why would new vampires be stronger?” Sam asked. “That doesn’t make any sense.

“No clue,” Collin answered. “But the info about vampires in Seattle lines up with the trails that I encountered around the Skokomish rez, too, so I don't think this is an ambush.”

“You were right to send Collin,” I said to Sam. 

“Sounds it,” Sam said, wide eyed.

“She and Collin hit it off right away and it felt like Collin got through to her.”

“Good. You ready for that shower?” Sam asked, his hands beginning to wander.

I looked up at him. Quite suddenly I was fully aroused. He was so hot and he wanted me ferally and I needed him. “Yeah.”

“Let's go to Allison's,” Collin whispered to Paul. They were out the door in a flash.

Sam was slowly undressing me. I was feeling up his body through the fabric of his shirt. He pulled his shirt over his head so that I could touch his skin. 

“Do you ever think of how different these bodies are to the bodies we had when we fell in love?”

“When did we fall in love?” Sam asked.

“I don't know. Maybe when we were sixteen.”

“That's when we first said it,” he agreed. “I've loved you all my days and you've made me feel tingly on the inside since I was twelve.”

“Tingly on the inside? I like that description. Yeah, that's true for me too.”

“So yeah, our bodies have changed a lot since then,” he said looking into my eyes, the same eyes that hadn’t changed all this time. “Leah, our bodies were going to change anyway. But that doesn't affect the sincerity of our affection.” 

“So you're not worried that I want you all the time because your body is so goddamn fine because you're a wolf?” I asked. 

He smiled down at me. “No. Our physical love is an outward manifestation of our internal love. Are you worried about that?”

“I was, a little,” I reached my hand into his hair and pulled him down to me. “But that was so fucking beautiful what you said.”

“You were worried that I wanted you for your body?”

“Not exactly, no. More that you wanted me all the time for my body.” I laughed. “Not sure if that makes sense.”

“Since you became a wolf, yeah, your body changed but our love is so much more, so much deeper, more secure, richer.”

I jumped on him, kissing him. He walked me into the bathroom, turned on the water and finished undressing me while I kissed his neck. In the shower, he washed me and caressed me and kissed me but did not fuck me, even though he was hard and I was trying. 

We dried off quickly. He grabbed my hand and walked me to bed. I laid down and opened my legs wide. I was so ready for him. He crawled towards me on the bed but stopped when his face got to my pussy. 

He leaned down, lifting my legs up and out. His tongue went deep inside me but soon hit its mark, pushing against my g spot. His nose was on my clit and he was nudging it gently. I was moaning and groaning. Fuck, this was so good. “Sam, oh wow, Sam! SAM!” I was orgasming fast. 

His smiling face popped up between my legs. He wiped his face with his hand then rubbed my fluids on his abs. His lips crashed to mine. His cock was like a self guided missile finding my hole.

“I love you so fucking much,” I said into his kiss.

“I love you too,” he said, driving into me. His arms were around my back, hugging me close. My fingernails were digging into his back. 

He was being gentle with his thrusts, not too fast. Making love. We were making love and I didn't even expect it. I thought I was going to get fucked.

He pulled his mouth off of mine and looked into my eyes. Every thrust felt so much more intense, like I could feel it deeper inside me somehow. Looking into his eyes, it felt like falling in love with him all over again. I was so grateful for him and our connection. Or maybe he was grateful and our emotions were mixing together. 

Our emotions were mixing together. All I could feel before was love and gratitude and a little surprise. His dark eyes held so much more. Passion, desire, affection, confidence, gratitude, assurance. I didn't know what was his and what was mine. I knew I couldn't look away. 

He reached between us and started rubbing my clit, still looking into my eyes. He saw my pleasure building, felt it bubbling over on his fingers. He rolled into his back, me on top of him, and Jack rabbitted into me until he came. 

My head landed on his shoulder. “Oh my God, Sam.”

“I know.” His chest was rising and falling rapidly. 

“Thank you.”

“For what?” he asked.

“You take such good care of me.”

“It's more fun for me when you have fun.”

“You wouldn't even know,” I said breathlessly. “You've always taken care of me.”

“I’m not being, I don't know, selfless. I want you to associate my dick with your pleasure.”

“I should have thought of that.”

He laughed. “Your pussy has been my greatest source of pleasure since the first time you let me touch it.”

I smiled at the memory. “You fingered me during a movie night when Allison had a date.”

“You were wearing stretchy waist pink pants,” he reminisced.

“It felt so cool to have you touch me like that.”

“You had already given me a hand job so I was feeling pretty bold,” he admitted.

“Yeah, that was pretty bold.”

“But I knew you'd tell me to stop if you didn't want me to. I've always loved that about you, that you'd tell me how you feel about everything. It probably spoiled me since that's not how the rest of the world operates.”

“My bad.”

He laughed.

“Did it hurt today when I ran to Collin because the Cullens were at the border?” I asked.

“A little, but it made me so grateful that I didn't have an imprint, that I wasn't doing that to you.”

“I would have been really jealous and mad if you did that,” I told him honestly.

“Exactly. And I don't want you jealous and mad at me,” he said, tightening his arms around me

“But you didn't mind being jealous and mad yourself?”

“I wasn't mad,” he clarified. “Just a little jealous. I was extra amused by Paul bringing you his shirt so he wouldn't accidentally ogle you in front of Collin.”

“They are so goddamn adorable.”

“Kind of.”

“You don't think so?” I asked.

“I agree with Collin,” Sam said, putting one arm under his head. “Paul isn't mature enough to enter into a lifelong commitment.”

“You're always so hard on him.”

“No, it's not that,” he said softly. “I know him, Lee-lee. He's a spoiled brat who has figured out how to get whatever he wants from life. I mean, I love him like a brother, but Collin’s right.”

“So was it a mistake? Telling them to bite anyway?”

“Hell no!” he said a little too loud for how close my ear was to his mouth. “Collin’s the best thing that ever happened to him. He should lock that down.”

“Yeah, but is he the best thing that ever happened to Collin?” I had to ask. Collin was my imprint after all. Maybe I should have given this more thought before pushing them together. 

“No, you’re the best thing that ever happened to him. But that doesn't mean that Paul isn't good for him. I hope.”

“You know you're the best thing that ever happened to me, right?” I asked him. “Not Collin?”

“Yeah, babe,” he said, rubbing my back. “I know. But I'm really glad you have Collin too.”

“Me too. Will Collin be like the beta mate or something now?”

“I have a hunch he already is,” Sam said and that made sense to me instinctually. He continued, “When they were all at the border without us, the pack was deferring to him.” 

“Hmmm,” I murmured. “It makes sense but how can there be two betas?”

“No fucking clue. But if the pack listens to him and does what he says, he doesn't really need the beta command. And I'm afraid to name him beta because if we can only have one beta, it would kick Paul out of the position and that would be…”

“Destabilizing, demoralizing, just wrong.” 

 

Chapter 36

SPOV 

The pack gathered at the border at sundown. We stood in human form, ready to talk. Leah and I stood closest to the border, side by side. Collin was on her right and Paul was on my left. Both had a fresh bite mark on their neck. They had completed the mark.

“Can your fortune teller see how many vampires will be in the army next weekend?” I asked. 

“I’m Alice,” the small female leech said, as if we asked. “I can see around twenty. The vision changes. Sometimes there are as few as fourteen. Other times they are twenty five strong.”

“Why is there so much variation in your visions?” Collin asked. 

I looked at him, a little surprised at his boldness. He winked at me and I had to smile. It was a good question. He was good for the pack.

“My visions are based on decisions others make. Someone could do one thing that would strengthen their army. Another person could weaken it. I have had many visions of the army and most are around twenty.”

“You said they were strong vampires. Bella told us that they were newly created and that makes them strong. What can you tell us about that?”

Jasper answered, “We call them newborns. They still have some of their human blood coursing through them for a year after they are turned. This makes them stronger and faster than the rest of us. If you agree to fight with us, I can teach you the basics of how to defeat them without getting hurt.”

“Only if we agree to help you?” Paul asked. “Shouldn't you tell us about them anyway in case some slip through?”

The blond one looked to Edward. Edward nodded. “Ok. Never let them get their arms around you. They will crush you like an empty soda can. The newborns are all adrenaline and no strategy. They will always go for the easy kill. If you can stay a step or two ahead of them, use a little strategy, you can beat them. They will always expect you to go for the easy kill because it is all they can think of.”

“Thank you for telling us that,” I said. It was logical, but not something I would have deduced myself. Their heightened senses after the turn was probably similar to our experience. It was so overwhelming, it was difficult to maintain control.

“What's your plan to protect Bella?” Leah asked. 

“I would like to take her to a mountain top and protect her there,” Edward announced. “I was thinking one of you might be willing to carry her to obscure her scent, then I will follow through the trees.”

“That is the dumbest fucking idea I have ever heard,” Paul said, gesturing to Edward. “He can't be serious.”

Jasper looked sympathetic. “We are open to suggestions. That plan is not set in stone. At all.”

Edward was pissed, showing his teeth in a snarl. “How can you call that idea dumb, you savage sodomite!”

A growl rose from the pack. A calm washed over us but receded almost as quickly as it came.

The doctor stepped forward. “My apologies. My son is on edge and does not mean what he says. We welcome any insights into our proposed strategies, as well as suggestions that will make the battle better.”

“Paul, explain why you didn't like his dumb idea,” I said calmly.

“The redhead will be looking for Edward's scent,” Paul explained. “She knows that Bella is Edward’s mate.” Jacob growled lightly at that statement. “ She can follow your scent through the trees. Not to mention, if Edward’s not fighting the army, why should we?”

“Would you be willing to spare one of yours to protect Bella in a second location?” Carlisle asked.

“Yes.” I said. I hoped there would be unity in this. “We will need to discuss who and where, but we can do that. But Edward must stay and fight.”

Edward looked even more pissed until a calm washed over him. That calm did not recede. Jasper and Carlisle nodded in agreement.

“We need more details about your plan,” I demanded. “You mentioned a clearing. Do you have a plan beyond that? A formation? How were you thinking of using us in your plan?”

Jasper took the lead. “The vampires will be coming from the east, from Seattle. We will use Bella and Edward to scent a path to the clearing. We will be the front line. You will be in the middle, catching any vampires that get through us.”

“What about runaways?” I asked. “We can't give chase through the forest. We can only fight in the clearing.”

“I was hoping one of you would talk some sense into Edward,” Jasper said with a chuckle. “Edward is the man for that job with the mind reading voodoo he's got going on. He’s also very fast, so he should be able to catch them.”

“We'd like to see the clearing before battle,” Collin said. I didn't bat an eye this time.

“We can take you there now,” Jasper offered. 

“How can we trust you?” Leah asked. “If we go into wolf form with you, you can manipulate our emotions, immobilize us with calm.”

“I apologize that I did that to you before. I just couldn't let you hurt my brother Emmett who foolishly crossed the treaty border, or Edward speaks from the wrong hole from time to time. That will not happen again, certainly not during battle.”

“You know that we oppose the treaty,” Leah persisted. “How can we trust that you will not use this battle to wipe out the pack, leaving you free to feed in Forks?”

The doctor chuckled. “If you want to renegotiate the treaty, we would be more than happy to discuss new terms, after this threat is resolved. We made the treaty that your tribe wanted. If the interests of the tribe have changed, it is only right that the treaty changes too.”

“Fine, we will draft new terms,” I said.

“They want us to leave and never come back,” Edward said.

“We will discuss it after the battle, Edward,” the doctor repeated. 

“Show us the clearing,” I said.

We all ran, following the vampires through the woods. They were fast but we were faster. None of us were at top speed. It took about half an hour to get to the clearing, so I guessed it was about fifty miles away. 

The clearing was perfect. It was several acres. The trees around it were not too dense so vampires would have a hard time fleeing. Some of the trees on the edge looked diseased. As a Quileute, that was worrying but we could come back to that after. For now, the diseased trees worked in our favor since their foliage was sparse. 

“This is perfect.” I breathed. 

Collin was running up to the Eastern edge of the clearing. “They will come from these trees?”

Alice answered, “In all of my visions, yes.”

Collin smiled at her. “How does Bella do in your visions?”

“I can't see her since you said Edward cannot stay with her, but that is because I cannot see past you wolves. You are a wall to me. So she is behind a wall. It is just blackness.”

“Ok. Thank you. So I can't ask you to predict my future?”

She laughed happily. “No. But I can already see you've found your mate and some happiness.” She glanced at Paul who was blushing. I had never seen Paul blush before! 

“So what are the ideas on where to hide Bella?” I asked.

“Could she hide on the rez?” Jasper suggested. “She could drive in and stay in her truck so that Victoria could not follow her scent.” 

“That is an idea to consider,” I said, not sure I wanted her on the rez during battle. “What other locations were you thinking of Edward?”

“Just the mountain and I was also thinking of a coastal cave, but I feared it would be dangerous, getting her there.”

“Vampires cannot track scent over water, I assume?” I asked 

“That is correct.”

“You're not thinking of James Island?” Paul asked.

“No,” I shook my head firmly. “That would not be appropriate. Alice, do you know the tides at the time of the battle?”

“It looks like approaching high tide, but it is harder to tell now that you have agreed to help.”

“I was thinking Little James Island if the tide is not low. Even if it is low, she could be carried at low tide so her scent would not be followed. We would have one wolf guarding the rez and another guarding her.”

“You'll have your best wolf guarding her?” Edward asked. 

“Fuck no!” I said. “I'll be in the battle fighting side by side with my wife. We'll have Brady with her. He is our most recent to phase. Seth will guard the reservation. If they’re able to get past us, she is going to die anyway,” I looked right into Edwrds’s eyes, knowing he could read my thoughts. This was a warning for all of them.”Edward, if you run from the battlefield, we will kill you all. I promise.”

“I am no coward,” he said with an offended air.

“Could have fooled me,” Collin said. 

“Excuse me?” he asked. 

“You heard me,” Collin said, unintimidated. “You take a weak human as your mate because you know that an equal will not put up with your bullshit. You intimidate her into going along with your plans knowing she has no power in the relationship. That sounds like a coward to me.”

“I like this one,” the blond vampire said. “I've been saying the same thing since they met but no one listens to me.”

“I listen, Rosalie,” Emmett said. “I just know there's no reasoning with Edward.”

“She is my mate!” Edward screamed causing all the pack to flinch from the painful high pitched sound. “She will be strong when she is turned.”

“She will be stuck with you if she is turned,” Collin said bitterly.

“Now is not the time to discuss this,” Carlisle said, standing between Collin and Edward. “Maybe this should be brought up during the treaty negotiations.”

“Fine,” Edward pouted.

“Sounds reasonable,” Collin agreed. “Sam, will you add that to your new list of demands?”

“I'll pencil it in.” I said. The list of demands was only one word long: leave. But I was open to adding a clause about Bella.

 

LPOV  

 

It was late when we got home but it didn't stop me from wanting Sam. He was so hot out there, standing up for us against the vampires. I loved that he was working with Collin, working for Bella's safety, even.

I was kissing him as soon as we got in the house. “Sam, I need you.”

“Mmm.” He said, gripping my ass. 

He carried me to the bedroom. We were both naked since we had run home as wolves. “Will you hang for me tonight, or is it too late?” he asked, bringing me to the pull up bar.

“Let’s try it.”

~O~

Afterwards we lay in bed, satisfied, happy. 

“So we never did talk about the clarity from earlier,” I said. We hadn’t had a chance after we made love earlier but I thought we should talk about it.

“No, not explicitly. I felt like that was more of an assurance than a clarity, like assuring us that we're on the right track with this battle, and with us.”

“Yeah, I can see that.”

“What did you think about it?” he asked me

“I don't really know. I was just feeling a lot of love.”

“Mmmm. I felt that.”

“Good. I crazy love you, Sam. I know we have our disagreements and now I have to make room for Collin but you'll always be my number one.”

“You too, baby.”

I sighed. “I never doubted that for a second, and I'm sorry if I made you ever doubt it.”

“No, you really didn't, not with Collin, or even with Seth when we were little. It's good for us to have lots of people who care about us.”

“Collin said the pack is scared of you,” I blurted out.

“They are.”

“He says it like it's a bad thing.”

“Oh. I never considered that it would be a bad thing. Why would it be a bad thing?” he asked.

“He thinks they're not as genuine around you because they don't want to piss you off.”

“He doesn't have a hard time sharing his opinions around me, though,” Sam said with a smirk.

“No, he's not afraid of you. He knows he's under my protection.”

“The pack’s afraid of you, too, Leah.”

I didn’t think that was true. “Not really. Not the same way.”

“You could kick their asses, Leah. I'm pretty sure you could kick mine, too.”

“But you're not afraid of me.”

He laughed. “Leah, you're the only person I'm afraid of.”

“What about your mom?”

“Nope. You're afraid of my mom. I never was.”

“Hmph. She's so laid back. When she gets stern, I feel like it's really serious,” I admitted.

“And is it? Have you ever gotten in trouble with her?”

“No, but I do what she says,” I pointed out.

“Have I ever gotten in trouble with her?”

“No, but sometimes you have to talk her through things.”

“True,” he said, pushing some hair out of my face. “But you're the only one who I care about getting in trouble with.”

“Because I could withhold sex?”

“No! Leah!” His voice was almost scolding. “That hadn't even occurred to me. Because you'd withhold you, like when you ran away.”

“Yeah, I'm sorry about that.”

“Me too. But that's my greatest fear, and only you control that.”

“I won't run away again,” I promised.

“Don't promise that. I want to be with you forever, which means we've got a ton of big fights ahead of us and you might need space sometimes. Just, the way you left … it felt final.”

“Like you thought I was leaving you?” I asked.

“Yeah. The way you ripped your arm away from me, it felt like more than just needing space.”

“I was really mad and hurt,” I said, “but I wasn't going to leave you. As soon as I pulled into the driveway of my mom’s, I was planning on turning around.”

“And coming home?”

“Yeah, of course.”

“Oh.” His voice was so soft.

“Sam, I can't be without you. It's that unhealthy codependency we’ve built.”

“It's a nice codependency.”

“I like it too.”

~O~

We met the Cullens at the clearing again over the weekend. They demonstrated how each of them sparred. Vampires moved in unusual ways so it was good for us to see.

Jasper repeated the three things to keep in mind about newborns. One, don't let them get their arms around you. Two, strategize instead of going for the easy kill. Three, they will always go for the easy kill. He told us that over and over.

That week went by in a blur. We trained constantly as soon as school was dismissed. We were exhausted each night but Sam and still made time for each other. We couldn’t help it.

Sam called everyone out of school for Thursday and Friday. On Thursday, we hung out as a pack in our backyard. There was no use in continuing to train. It would push us all to exhaustion. We played baseball for a bit. We had a game of cards going. Some of the guys read pack books that were interesting to them. 

There was a buzz of excitement in the air all day. We knew that the army would probably not show up early, but we were ready to go. This day bonded us, solidified us as a team more than any of our training sessions had. 

When the guys all left, Sam and I made a quick dinner then headed straight to the bedroom. He had just sunk into me when his phone buzzed. 

“Shit!” he hissed.

“You’ve got to answer it.” I said, thinking it was probably related to the upcoming battle.

“I know,” he said, climbing off of me. 

“This better be important,” he said gruffly into the receiver, walking into the living room so I couldn’t hear the whole thing..

“Why did you … is she ok? Can you give me five minutes… fine, I'll see you in five minutes. Bye.”

He plunged back in, rubbing my clit as he pounded me. 

“Uff, Sam, agh! What was that about?” I demanded.

“Let's finish this first.”

“But now I'm curious.”

“I'm almost done…. There.” He shot his load, popped out of me and started sucking my clit furiously. Less than a minute later I was screaming his name. 

“Tie a dress around your ankle,” Sam ordered. “Jared bit Kim. They’re at the moss carpet.”

“Our moss carpet?” I asked.

“I'm pretty sure, yeah. Kim’s not responding. We gotta go.”

Indeed they were at our moss carpet. Kim was naked on the moss, unconscious. Jared was pacing nervously, also naked.

I leaned down over Kim. Her breathing and heartbeat were fine. The wound on her neck looked clean. It looked just like mine and Sam's and Paul's and Collin’s.

“What were you doing when you bit her?” Sam asked. 

“What do you think I was doing?” Jared asked, clearly agitated. “We were fucking!”

“Yeah, but any, like unusual positions or anything?” Sam clarified.

“No, doggy style. We do it that way all the time.”

“How often do you bring her here?” I asked, looking around. It smelled like them almost as much as it smelled like us.

“Not often. I just found this place a few weeks ago. But it smelled like you two so I knew you'd know where it was.”

I reached under her back to see if she was on a stick or a branch or anything but there was nothing. “Have you moved her since it happened?” I asked. 

“Not really. I rolled off of her and pulled her into a cuddle and she wasn't coming with me and that's how I found out she was unconscious.”

“Jared,” Sam asked delicately, “is it possible she was unconscious before you bit her?”

“What? Fuck no! We were fucking! She was into it. She's a bit of a screamer so I would have noticed. She went quiet when I bit her and I thought she was stunned.”

“Did you ever talk to Old Quil about biting her?” Sam asked.

“Yes. He didn't have any answers.”

“But you bit her anyway?” Sam looked pissed. He had told Jared not to bite her.

“I couldn't help it. I had been holding off for so long.”

“Have you tried kissing her?” I suggested. “Like sleeping beauty?”

Sam grinned at me, shaking his head. 

“What?” I asked. “I'm not hearing any better suggestions.”

Jared kissed her. Nothing happened. 

“We could take her to my mom's,” I said. 

“Jared, are you okay with that? Leah's mom's a nurse.”

“I don't know,” Jared whined. “What if it gets back to her parents?”

“You bit her neck, Jared. It has healed beautifully. Look!” I said, pointing. “It looks like mine and Sam's. She'll be fine, I think.”

“What if this turns her into a wolf like us?” Jared asked.

“Jared, we're not real werewolves,” Sam said impatiently. “That would be crazy. Don't count on it. Leah, can you help him dress her?”

I pulled her shirt over her head. “Leah?” she whispered. 

“Kim! Are you ok?” I asked. 

Jared was hugging her an instant later. “I'm sorry, baby. I'm so sorry.”

“What for?” she asked sleepily. “What happened?”

“I bit you, honey, and you passed out or something.”

“Bit me?” She was looking down her body, trying to find bloodstains. “Where?”

“On your neck, like Leah and Sam.”

Confusion marred her face. “Why? Why did you bite me?”

“I don't really know,” Jared admitted. “I just really wanted to and I couldn't hold back anymore.”

“It's healing nicely, Kim,” I said. “It looks just like mine.”

“Oh. Ok. I don't really understand.”

“I told him not to bite you, Kim,” Sam said. “But I'm glad you're doing ok.”

“Do you feel any different?” I asked. 

“No, just a little confused. What are you guys doing here?”

“I called them when you didn't wake up.” Jared said. 

“Ok. I'm awake now. What can you tell me about the bite?”

“Kim,” Sam started, “as far as we know, you're the only non-wolf to be bitten, so we really don't know.”

“Well, what's it do for you guys?” she asked. 

“Uh,” I tried to remember everything she should know. “It feels good when Sam touches it and it allows each other to feel each other's emotions and I can tell when he's nearby.”

“Ok. Cool. So you guys can go now, right?” Kim was looking at me pointedly. 

“Yes. Let's go Sam.” I grabbed his hand and led him towards the woods.

“But I thought -”

“Sam, she's fine. Let's go home, big boy.”

He growled. We both phased and ran home. I got there first. I left my dress in the living room and hid in the closet. 

Sam came barreling in. “I can smell your excitement, Leah Uley.”

He opened the closet door, stepped in, then shut it behind him. 

“Hi,” I said.

“What's a girl like you doing in a place like this?” he asked. 

“Hiding.”

“From monsters? I thought monsters were in the closet.”

“They are now,” I teased.

“Oh ho ho. That's not very nice.”

My heartbeat was going so fast. I could feel him standing right in front of me. It was pitch black, too dark even for us to see anything. He was standing so still. I could feel his heartbeat too. 

“Leah?” He whispered. 

“Sam,” I whispered back. “How'd you find me?”

He laughed. “I can smell you.” He licked my cheek, slowly, from my lip to my ear lobe. “Why you hiding?”

“I wanted you to find me.”

“Then what?”

I pulled his face down and licked his cheek from his ear to his lips, then pushed him away a little bit.

“Then we play monopoly.”

“Oh you're on.”

The closet door opened and I could see his tight ass as he walked out. I followed him into the kitchen where he was setting up the board, counting out the money for each of us. 

“I'm the race car. Are you still the thimble?” he asked.

I nodded, sitting across from him. 

“You're not sitting next to me.”

“That doesn't make any sense, Sam. There's not enough room for both of our money on one side.”

He gave me a sultry look. “We could have joint accounts.”

I laughed. “That's very romantic. But that kind of thinking has no place in monopoly.”

“Are you going to wear a shirt or are we going to have fucking intermissions every few minutes?”

“Are you trying to control what I wear?” I asked.

“Never, Leah. You know I'm not that kind of man.” He was staring at my chest. I reached my foot up to stroke his erection. We had a fun night. Sam won at monopoly.

Chapter 37

SPOV 

I woke up energized on the day of the battle.

Leah and I met Brady and Bella at the parking lot by the beach at 4:00 am. I carried Bella across the sand bar and the three of us helped her up the sloping side of Little James Island. Bella had brought a backpack with books and drinks and snacks. Leah gave her a hug, then we went back home to catch a little more sleep before the new day dawned.

We made love one last time when we woke up. I had every confidence that we'd both be fine. The whole pack would be watching Leah's back. We'd be fine, I kept telling myself. But I had to have her one last time before the battle. It was her first time in battle. Hell, it was the first time for most of the pack. But I had every confidence in us. 

We made a huge breakfast: pancakes and eggs and sausage and toast. We feasted like it was our last meal. We didn't know when the battle would end. We didn't know when we'd eat again. 

I put matches and my phone into my shorts pocket and tied them to my leg. Leah tied her dress to her leg. 

“Leah, we've got about ten minutes before we absolutely have to leave.”

“Yeah, and?” She looked up at me and she knew exactly what I wanted. I walked her into the woods and hoisted her onto my shoulders. Her legs were behind my back, her pussy in my face. 

“You steer,” I commanded. I gripped her ass tightly and stretched my tongue into her. I felt her torso twist to see what was in front of us. She tapped my shoulders to turn me as needed. I was jogging at a steady pace now, but still eating her out hungrily. 

“Sam! Sam!”

I pulled back a little, “What?”

“Can we please stop and fuck? This is stressful, I can't even enjoy it.”

I lowered her down my stomach right onto my dick. 

“Hi,” she said when we were face to face again. 

“Hi,” I said, then I backed her against a tree. “We've gotta be quick, ok?”

“Yeah, I know.”

I worked her clit quickly then finished inside her. I kissed her, holding her against the tree for a solid minute. 

“Sam, we really have to go,” she reminded me. 

“Mhmm, we do.” I stepped back, looking her up and down one last time. When I reached her eyes they were on my body. Damn, she was perfect. “Let's phase. And don't forget to muffle your thoughts.”

I bent into my wolf form. She bent down next to me. We were alone in the pack mind. I wanted us to get to the clearing first but I didn't expect us to be alone. 

LET'S HEAD TO THE CLEARING, I suggested

We started running. Leah was not muffling her thoughts. She was thinking about me eating her out as we ran 

I THOUGHT YOU SAID YOU WEREN'T ABLE TO ENJOY IT? I teased her

I WAS EXAGGERATING. 

JESUS, SAM! I DON'T WANT TO SEE THAT! Seth said as he jumped into wolf form. 

I'M NOT THE ONE THINKING ABOUT IT! I defended myself. LEAH, YOU MIGHT WANT TO MUFFLE YOUR THOUGHTS NOW. 

WHAT A STRONG TONGUE HE'S GOT. YOU'RE ONE LUCKY LADY, LEAH, Collin said. 

THANK YOU, Leah said politely. Then she muffled her thoughts. 

WANNA TRY THAT WITH ME, PAUL? Collin asked. 

TOO RISKY. I COULD TRIP AND BITE.

We all flinched.

Brady entered the pack mind, then Jared. 

IS KIM OK? Leah asked. 

YEAH, Jared answered. SHE WAS READY FOR ANOTHER ROUND AFTER YOU GUYS LEFT. THANKS. 

Embry, Quil and Jake entered last. We were all running to the clearing.

WHAT HAPPENED TO KIM? Collin asked. 

CAN WE TALK ABOUT IT LATER? PRIVATELY? Jared asked. 

SURE THING, Collin agreed. BUT SHE'S OK, RIGHT? 

YEAH, SHE'S FINE. Jared flashed us her face while they were fucking.

DID YOU BITE HER? Collin asked.

HOW DID YOU SEE THAT? 

IT WAS ON HER NECK! WHY DID YOU DO THAT TO HER? 

SHE'S FINE, OK? Jared says defensively. IT'S SOMETHING I'VE WANTED TO DO FOR A WHILE, SINCE LONG BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET PAUL. I JUST COULDN'T HOLD BACK ANYMORE. BUT SHE'S FINE, OK?

SORRY I WAS ON YOUR ASS ABOUT IT JARED. I'M GLAD SHE'S OK.

WE'LL TALK MORE LATER, COLLIN. I WANT TO TELL YOU ABOUT IT, OK?

YEAH, OK, GOOD.

Everyone's thoughts were muffled again for a bit. Leah and I got to the clearing. Jasper was in the middle. He positioned me front and center. He put Leah several yards behind me and to the left. 

I phased to human. “She's the fastest of all of us,” I told Jasper. “If you want to keep her safe, you're gonna want to put her way back there.” I pointed to the forest line. 

Leah growled and I smiled at her. 

“I'm not trying to keep your wife safe,” Jasper said. “I want to give her space to get up to speed.”

“Fine,” I bent back into wolf form. 

Collin was showing everyone the memory of my race against Leah. 

MAYBE YOU SHOULD BE THE ONE BACKING UP, SAM, Jared teased, SO YOU CAN GET ALL THE WAY UP TO SPEED.

We all had a good laugh. 

IT WOULDN'T DO ME ANY GOOD BECAUSE I WOULDN'T BE ABLE TO SLOW DOWN, I said self deprecatingly. I'D JUST LEAP OVER THE LEECH. 

YOU COULD WHACK THEM IN THE FACE WITH YOUR MASCULINITY, Leah added. 

We all laughed again. We were on edge and looking for any excuse to relax a little. I was happy to be the butt of the joke if it helped my pack.

Meanwhile, the whole pack was in the clearing and Jasper was staging us around the midline. Edward was scowling at us for some reason. 

BRADY, EVERYTHING OK WITH BELLA? I wanted to reassure Edward. In the pack mind, I could see Brady turn his head. We all saw Bella laying on his wolf, reading a book. KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK, BRADY. 

It looked like Edward was snarling then so the image did not reassure him. I wasn't going to engage with him before a battle. Bella was safe. That's all he should care about. 

A few minutes later, the tiny one, Alice, was dancing around frantically. “They're in the forest.”

“They're about half an hour away,” Edward clarified.

LET'S SING TO PASS THE TIME, Quil suggested. 

No one said anything. 

QUIL, GET US STARTED! I called back. 

Quil started singing the Beatles. We all joined in. Then we were singing Tupac, then Backstreet Boys, then Beyonce. We were having fun. The more fun we had, the angrier Edward got. 

“It's annoying! You're all being so annoying!” He stomped away. 

Jasper came toward us. “Don't listen to him. I'm finding your company delightful.”

I nodded to him while belting out the chorus in the pack mind. He could read emotions, so our emotions must be pleasant. Good. That’s what I wanted.

“They’re about five minutes out,” Alice informed us. “You guys might want to focus.”

WE ONLY HAVE TIME FOR ONE MORE SONG, Paul announced, then got us started with Brittany Spears.

At the end of the song, I declared, ALL RIGHT BOYS, YOU KNOW WHAT TO DO! WE FIGHT FOR LEAH!. 

YEAH!!! They all cheered.

WHAT? Leah asked.

YOU'RE OUR MOTIVATION, BABY! MAYBE THAT'S WHY YOU AND COLLIN WERE DOUBLE IMPRINTED, SO WE'D ALL BE UNITED. 

NO, SAM! I NEED YOU TO BE SAFE! 

Just then, white forms started to emerge from the forest to the east. The army had arrived. The Cullens started dancing with them. I mean, I guess they were sparring but both sides moved with an eerie grace so it looked like dancing. Two heads were lobbed off before the first vampire approached me. 

I leapt, targeting his head. When I felt his stony form on my teeth, I spun mid-air with his head in my mouth and snapped it off. It was the first kill of the pack. 

Leah leapt past me and did a similar move on another vamp, the second kill of the pack. But there was another vampire approaching from behind her. I lept at the vamp's head while Collin ripped off its legs. 

LEAH, DISMANTLE THOSE BODIES. THEY CAN STILL SQUISH US, I requested. 

ON IT, BABE.

Collin, Paul and I arced around her, taking out any vampires that got close to her. She ripped arms and legs off every vampire body we tossed her way. 

The other guys were split into pairs, one on each side of her. They were passing bodies to Leah, too. All of us were forming a three-sided wall around her. Leah seemed fine with the arrangement. She had gotten the second kill, proving her rightful spot as alpha. By the end of this, she’d have sunk her teeth into more vamps than all of the rest of us by far.

The redhead entered the clearing from the west, the opposite end of the field from where the other vampires were coming from. She must have gone around for some reason. She had somehow evaded Edward, the mind-reader. Leah was the first to spot her. She was the closest to her. She charged. The entire pack followed.

“I want to kill her!” Edward whined, following behind us at a distance. He may have been the fastest of the Cullens, but he wasn’t faster than us, certainly not faster than Leah.

Leah leapt for her head but the redhead dodged. She reached for Leah, but Leah was too fast.

I pounced on the redhead’s back and had her pinned. 

FINISH HER, LEE-LEE! I encouraged her. 

Leah yanked her head off. As I got up off the redhead’s back, Leah tore off her arms and legs too. 

Edward finally caught up to us. I thought he was going to start nagging us but he wasn't slowing down. As he ran, his body formed a crouch and he lept, teeth bared.

He launched himself at Leah. 

His trajectory put him in my striking distance. I jumped for him, slamming him to the ground. With one paw on his neck, I had him pinned face down. 

“I was going to kill her myself!” Edward whined. “It was the reason I agreed to joining the battle instead of protecting Bella.”

The pack caught up to us only seconds later. In a blur of fur and marble, the pack ripped off Edward’s arms and legs like a kid who caught a spider.

Then there was the calm. It was a false calm, one we could not break free of.

PHASE TO HUMAN! I commanded. 

We all phased, even Leah.

“We all saw what he was doing,” Jasper said, “but we can't let you burn him.”

“Like hell you can't,” I said, grabbing my lighter from my shorts.

“How about this,” Jasper said with an amused expression. “You guys take his arms and legs. We'll take his body and head. Then when we discuss the treaty, the limbs can be used as bargaining chips?”

“What the hell, Jasper?” Edward’s head screamed. “Just finish these dogs off. They're all in human form. Do it quickly!”

I maintained eye contact with Jasper. We were both smirking. “He's a little bitch,” I commented. 

“I know,” Jasper agreed. “But he's a pet for my wife.”

“Fine, take his head and torso.” I lifted Edward by the hair and tossed him toward the vampires. “We'll keep the rest. Don't do that calm shit again or else we'll burn what we have. Understood?”

Jasper’s wife, Alice, ran forward and picked up Edward’s torso. She hugged him, petting his head. She was making comforting sounds to him, trying to calm him down. He really was a pet to her.

“I completely understand,” Jared said, raising his hands in a sign of surrender. “I just couldn't let him die like that. It would upset the wife. I know you get that.”

“Yeah, I do,” I said, pulling Leah close. I kissed her on the forehead. “Let's phase back, guys.” We all phased into wolves. 

Alice dropped Edward as if in a trance. She had an eerie expression, as if she weren’t all there. When she snapped back to reality, she cried out.“The Volturi are coming! Wolves, they can't see you! You need to go! They’ll kill you all!”

Jasper calmly explained, “They're vampires too, but very powerful, much more powerful than all of us. You really should go. We’ll finish burning the bodies.” 

LEAH, PAUL, COLLIN, LET'S ALL GRAB A LIMB.

We ran back to our house, then phased to debrief. All who held a limb continued to do so, but we had to be careful. Those fingers were trying to grasp at us.

“Where are we supposed to put these?” Collin asked, holding a leg by the knee.

“I'm not sure,” I admitted. “Ideas?”

“If we break each limb into three at the major joints,” Paul said, “the parts will be low risk. The only part we'd have to worry about would be the hand.” He held his arm by the bicep. Everyone steered clear of the hand.

“We could tear up the hands by the joints too,” Collin suggested. 

“Will that hurt him?” Jake asked.

“Irrelevant,” Leah answered.

“But what if his head screams and the Cullens think we’re burning him?” Jake pointed out.

“They can ask us,” I said. “They know how to get in touch.”

So Paul tore all of the limbs into three parts. We watched the parts squirm on the ground. Only the hands could move freely.

Paul ripped off one thumb then dropped the hand. It moved way slower, just dragging itself around. He picked up the second hand and tore off the thumb.

My phone rang. “Hello?”

It was Jasper. “Whatever you're doing to Edward, can you stop? His screams are unbearable.” 

“He keeps moving. We're just disconnecting all of his joints,” I informed him.

“Fine. Try not to lose any pieces.”

“When are we meeting to discuss the treaty?” I asked.

“Tomorrow at noon at the Creek.”

I sighed. “Fine.” I was already sick of Edward’s body parts.

“And we'll trust you to keep Bella safe until then, ok? Bring her with you tomorrow.”

“If she wants to come, she'll be there.” I would not make any promises for the girl.

“Fine.”

I hung up. 

“Maybe we should just have babysitters for all the parts,” I suggested. “Then we don't have to tear off all the fingers. Quil, Embry, could you do that?”

“Yeah,” Embry agreed. “Can we have something to carry the pieces in?”

I ran in the house and saw Leah's backpack. I dumped it on the kitchen table and found mine in the bedroom closet. I brought both outside. 

“Hey, I still need that!” Leah protested. 

“Do you, though?” Leah had finals next week and then she graduated. 

“Yes,” she said angrily. “Guys, bring it back to me in one piece.”

“Of course,” Embry said, letting his eyes linger on my wife. He and Quil split up the pieces so that no piece was with one it could connect to.

“You all did great today,” I said proudly. “Collin and Paul, can you meet back here in an hour and then we'll go get Bella?”

Paul nodded. The pack dispersed into the woods. 

LPOV 

Sam turned to me with his hungry eyes. I ran into the house. I tore off my dress and lay naked on the bed, waiting for him. Ever since Collin came into our lives, Sam had been more playful, more happy. I was loving it, even if it didn't all make sense to me. 

Sam stalked into the bedroom, already naked, his manhood swaying with each step he took. He looked so fucking delicious. He slid into the bed next to me, gently caressing my tits. He kissed me, then immediately pulled back in disgust. 

“You taste like leech.” 

“So do you,” I told him. “Let's go brush our teeth.”

“And use mouthwash.”

“And take a shower?”

“Mmm. We'll get started in the shower. But I want you in the bed too.”

When he fucked me in the shower, it felt almost like an angry fuck but I knew it was just aggressive because we just got out of battle.

He carried me to the bed, still wet. His slippery body was above mine, looking up and down my body, not sure where to start. He sunk his dick into me and started kissing me, holding my body to his as he thrust into me. 

I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his shoulders. I was clinging to him. I wanted to feel him against my body. I needed him close. 

He was alternating grinding and thrusting, then more grinding, I think to get me off. So I ground against him until I was screaming his name. He spilled into me as soon as he knew I got off. He started to lift himself off of me. 

“Stay where you are,” I said sternly. I still needed him close.

“Baby, I'll squish you.”

“I want you to. I need to feel all of you on me.”

He sighed. “You gotta tell me if I hurt you though.”

I nodded. He sunk his weight onto me. It felt perfect, like a very heavy weighted blanket. I put my arms around his back and squeezed him to me. His face was on the pillow next to me and he kissed my cheek.

“Thank you for today,” I said. 

“I thought you'd be mad.”

“I was. I didn't want you all protecting me. But the way you did it, I was still alpha. I got the second kill. I got the redhead. I never felt belittled even though my whole pack conspired against me, with my husband.”

“We conspired for you, and it wasn't really a conspiracy at all. We never talked about it beforehand. I just announced what we all felt. It was a rally cry.”

He lifted himself onto one elbow to look down at me. “You're ok with how it went?”

I nodded. I didn’t know how to process everything that had happened. I had been trying not to think about it, but I knew we needed to talk about it. “I didn't even have time to be scared at the moment, Sam. When Edward lunged at me... It all just felt surreal. Then you pushed him off course. You saved my life.”

His arms were around me, gripping me tight, definitely squishing me but I needed to be squished. My eyes were wet and he was kissing my face. 

“We weren't going to let anything happen to you,” he reassured me. “We are all there. He was more than a yard away when I pushed him off course. Collin was right there with me, and Paul. You were safe. If I hadn't gotten him, they would have. You were safe.”

“Yeah. I didn’t see all that, but thank you.”

“I love you,” he whispered. “I love you so much, Lee-lee.”

“I love you too, Sam. So much. I want you to hold me like this, ok?”

“Of course, if this is what you need.”

“Yeah, it is.” He kissed me and hugged me and squished me. Then it was time to meet up with Paul and Collin. We had to go see Bella and Brady. 

 

Chapter 38

LPOV

It was time to get Bella off the island. She had been waiting there with Brady while the pack decompressed. When Sam and I got outside, Collin was sitting against the side of our house. Paul was sitting between his legs, leaning back on Collin’s chest. They looked so sweet together. 

“You guys ready?” Sam asked when they weren't moving. 

Collin released Paul and they stood together. They were so graceful. It was something I had never noticed about Paul before. 

“Where are we going to take Bella?” Sam asked. We didn't have room at our place. The best spot would be with the Blacks.

“Jake's,” Collin suggested. 

“I was thinking the same,” I said. “I don't think we should give her back.” 

“You want to kidnap her?” Paul asked. 

“No,” I answered. “The leech has her cell phone. If she wants to go back before the negotiation, we'll tell her it's still not safe. But I think she'll want to stick around for Jake.”

“We'll need to lift the order,” Sam said. 

“Yeah, we will,” I agreed. “How much should we tell her about the battle?”

“All of it,” Collin answered quickly. “If she doesn't believe us, I'm sure Jasper will back up the story.”

When we got to Little James Island, Bella was snuggled up with Brady's wolf. Bella saw us, her eyes were wide, brimming with tears.

“Leah!” She ran to me and I hugged her. “I was so scared. Brady told me you were ok, that everyone got him before he could bite you but I was so scared for you!”

“I'm fine,” I told her, hugging her back. “Sam knocked him off course and the other guys pulled him apart.”

Bella hugged Sam then. Sam smiled at me. “I'm sorry Sam. I should have believed what everyone was saying about you and about Edward before. “

“Does that mean you're dumping him?” Collin asked excitedly. 

“I didn't say that,” Bella said, a little surprised. “But I'm not sure. I think we need some time apart.”

“That's great.” Collin rubbed her shoulder affectionately. “You can stay on the rez as long as you want. Do you want to go see Jake? They're going to lift the order about him not communicating with you.”

Bella's face brightened. “Yeah! Let's go!” She started running to the edge of the island where the hill was steepest. If we weren't there, she probably would have tumbled over the edge.

Paul scooped her up and swung her on his back for a piggy back ride. “You really are a danger magnet,” he said.

Collin kissed him on the cheek. “Be careful with her. She's precious.” 

Bella grinned at Collin. Brady went home to hang out with Seth. The rest of us jogged to the Black house.

Jake was in his garage, puttering about. “Jake!” Bella ran to him. 

Sam and I lifted the order in unison. 

Jake lifted her into a bone crushing hug. “I missed you, Bells!” 

They were gazing at each other. I realized I might have been wrong about them. They clearly had a deep and enduring affection for each other. Collin pulled Paul out of the garage to give them privacy. I followed, dragging Sam with me. 

“Let us know if you need anything!” I called in as I shut the door. We headed for the trees, which was the easiest way to run around the rez without being detected.

Billy was on his front porch. “You guys got the money stream shut off!” He was not pleased as we all turned to him but his face remained stoic. “Good for you, I guess.”

“It was the right thing to do,” Sam said firmly.

“I'm a fucking cripple!” he hollered, less calm now. “How am I supposed to survive!?”

“That's not our problem,” Sam stated. “You shouldn't have been receiving that money in the first place.”

“It was rent money!” Billy said, trying to defend his honor. “It was not unethical at all. It allowed them to live near us but they had to pay rent.”

“They attacked Leah!” Sam was in a rage now. “And your grandfather fucked up everything with the last pack. He tried to destroy generations of tribal wisdom. You're a fool for sticking by his decision, now a pitiful and even a poor fool. You're not even the rightful chief!”

“Good luck prying that away from me!” Billy challenged.

“I don't need luck!” His voice was loud but controlled. “I have the law on my side. Once it comes out… we'll see you at the next council meeting. I'm the new Uley rep and my wife reps for the pack.”

“Says who?” Billy asked.

Sam stood tall. “Says me. What are they going to do? Push me out? Shoot me? Good fucking luck.”

“We can be your bodyguards,” Paul offered, his arm around Collin. 

“You're welcome to come,” Sam told them. “As the betas, you deserve a spot on the council too.”

We were walking away at a casual pace when we heard a shotgun cock into place. Sam threw me to the ground and phased as the bullet shot toward us. It caught Sam's flank. 

I ran at Billy as he tried to cock it again. I grabbed the gun and bent it in half. “You're a moron!” I took the gun with me. 

Sam was in human form, bleeding all over the ground. Jake and Bella came out of the garage. I'm sure they heard the gunshot, too. Jake definitely would have,

“What the fuck, Dad!” Jake yelled. “Did you just shoot Sam?”

“I think he was aiming for me,” I said.

Rage overtook Jake's face. “Why would you? She's the alpha female! What are you even doing?!”

“There should be no alpha female!” Billy declared. “Ephraim abolished the alpha female!” He pointed at us as he said, “They are an abomination!”

“You are an abomination!” Jake hollered at him. 

“Why did he try to shoot you, Leah?” Bella asked, watching me try to tend to Sam’s wound. 

I had pulled Sam's shorts down and was trying to dig out the bullet with my fingers. “It's a long story.”

“I'll get pliers,” Jake offered. 

Collin told the story while I dug out the bullet with rusty needle nose pliers. I had to keep opening the wound because it was trying to heal around the bullet. Sam was grunting away the pain. 

When it was out, Sam said, “I think it would have come out on its own eventually, Leah. But thank you, it actually feels a lot better.”

I wiped off some of the blood and I could see it was healing. I kissed his butt cheek and gently pulled up the shorts Jake had loaned him. I tucked the bullet into his front pocket.

“What are you guys going to do about all that alpha mate shit?” Jake asked. 

“What do you mean?” Sam asked, standing up. 

“I mean, shouldn't everyone know?”

“People don't even know about the pack, but we're going to tell the council. It will bring shame on that Black family, as well as the Atearas and Uleys since they all took the money.”

“But you never got any!” Jake said. “And neither did Quil or me!”

“No, but you two benefited from it. And my father left us when he got it. So, shame on all our houses, but that will be limited to the council. We've fixed the big problem, reinstating the alpha female position. We've recovered the lost texts. Next we need to get rid of the Cullens.”

“Get rid of them?” Bella looked scared. She was clinging to Jake. “How will you get rid of them?”

“With the treaty,” Sam informed her. “We're going to renegotiate the treaty.”

“What terms have you come up with, Sam?” Collin asked. 

“Just leave and don't come back.”

“What about Bella?” Collin asked, his hand reaching for hers. 

Sam looked at Bella. “What about Bella? She is welcome to stay here, now. That has nothing to do with the treaty.”

“But shouldn't we put in some protection clause for Bella?” Jake asked. “Otherwise Edward will come for her.”

“Let him come,” Sam said. “His family will not follow. We'll shred him again, but this time we won't put the pieces back together.”

“But Bella lives in Forks,” Jake reminded him. “Can we tell them to stay out of Forks?”

Sam was so sure of his plan. “We can tell them that we will kill any vampire we see, no matter where or when. Is that good enough? Bella, what do you think?”

Jake nodded.

Bella was looking back and forth between Sam and Jake. “Can I see Edward’s his arms and legs?”

Sam laughed. We were all laughing after a minute. It was a ridiculous request but it couldn’t hurt to show her. We’d all keep her safe. So the six of us walked over to the Ateara household. 

Quil and Embry were in the basement, racing the hands. They put the backpacks with limbs on one side of the room, correctly assuming that the hand would move toward the other body parts. They each placed the hands on the floor, cheering on the hand they wanted to win. 

“What the fuck is this?” Paul asked. “Bella, is he a righty or lefty?”

“Ambidextrous,” Bella answered. 

“A switch hitter,” Sam quipped.

Collin giggled. “Definitely not.”

“Can I touch them?” Bella asked. 

Jake picked one up and Bella stroked the fingers. “His skin feels so weird.” 

Embry dumped all of the limb pieces from one backpack. She and Jake picked them up, turning them over. 

Sam's cell phone pinged with a text. 

“He's screaming again,” Sam whispered to me. 

“Do we care?” I asked him.

He shook his head. 

Jake smiled at us, still playing with the limbs with Bella. “They'd be great for an ice pack if you have a headache or injury.”

“Sam, we could put one of the hands on your ass,” I offered. 

“What's wrong with Sam's ass?” Quil asked cautiously. 

“My dad shot him!” Jake exclaimed, angry all over again. “He was aiming for Leah!” 

Quil and Embry were pretty mad, too. So Collin told them the whole story of the alpha mates and the last pack. Collin was good to have around when stories needed to be told. He would tell them with the same level of enthusiasm every time, like he was getting off on the listener’s engagement. It was neat to see.

“That is fucked,” Embry said after the whole story came out. 

“Jake, want to race?” Bella asked, lightening the mood. “I choose left.” 

They packed all the limbs into the backpacks and put the backpacks across the room as a target for the hands to reach for. Bella and Jake placed down their hands to race them. Both hands went toward Bella. They were stroking her feet, trying to climb her legs.

“Ew. Ewww!” She picked them up and handed them both to Jake. 

Jake gave the hands to Embry. “Wanna go back to the garage?” Jake asked Bella. 

“Definitely. This was, umm, weird.” She shivered. “But I'm glad we came.” It looked like she was disgusted by Edward.

“Yeah, we'll head out too.” I said, going up the stairs. I was followed by Sam, Collin and Paul.

Outside, Collin asked, “Where do you think Jared is? I have some questions about the bite.”

Sam pulled out his phone and texted him. It pinged less than a minute later. “He's at the moss carpet again.” 

Chapter 39

 

SPOV 

I was a little annoyed that we'd be showing Paul and Collin the moss carpet too but it seemed like a good spot for a discrete conversation. It turns out they had already been there, a couple of times. Jared had shown Collin in the pack mind so he had been taking Paul there for some private time when he wanted to get out of Allison's house.

Kim and Jared were thankfully dressed when we got there. We all sat in a circle on the moss.

“ This used to be just our place, ” I pouted a little.

“ Where you brought me when you first phased. It's still our special place. ” Leah looked up at me, and held my hand. “ It's just their special place now too. And theirs. ” She smiled at Collin and Paul. 

“ Yeah, this is where we bit too, ” Collin volunteered, not that I wanted to know that. “ Is this where you guys bit, Sam? ”

“ No. ” Leah and I said in unison. I smiled at her. That was a fun memory.

“ Maybe it's time we all open up about these bite marks, ” Leah said. “ We haven't found anything useful in the texts about them, but old Quil thinks they might be in some of the untranslated alpha mates books. ”

Again, Collin told the story about the alpha mates and the previous pack and the books. Collin addressed me directly. “ Sam, you and Leah have had the bite marks the longest. Care to tell us your experience? ”

I hesitated. “ It's hard to determine what is from the alpha mate connection and what is from the bites and also what is from our unique, lifelong bond. What do you want to know specifically? ” I wasn't going to volunteer information. 

“ What changed? ” Collin asked. “ What does the mark feel like? Does it make intimacy different? ”

“ We have a deeper emotional connection, ” I started, “ like sometimes it's almost like the pack mind but for our emotions, but we're in human form… And the bite is an erogenous zone. ”

“ Can you explain that pack mind things a little more? ” Collin persisted.

I thought about it for a second. “ No. Have either of you experienced that? ”

“ No. ” Jared said quickly. 

Paul and Collin were looking at each other. 

Paul began, “ It was out here, a week ago, after we were training with the Cullens. It only happened that once. And it happened while we were, uh, you know. Out here. Fucking. ”

“ We were making love, Paul, ” Collin said, clearly teasing Paul.

“ Yes, we were making love, ” Paul admitted, “ and it was weird. Like I could feel his emotions and he could feel mine but they were all a jumble. ”  He was making hand motions to show the jumble of emotions. Collin was rubbing his thigh. “ But when we, umm, finished, some things in our life were clearer. ”

“ What was clearer? ” I asked. 

Collin spoke, “ We both felt more secure in the relationship. I felt like he was ready and he felt like I could love him. ”

“ Wow, ” Leah said. “ That’s beautiful. ”

I looked at her a little surprised. That was nothing compared to some of the revelations that had come our way. 

Kim was also looking at them a little starry eyed. “ So beautiful, ” Kim agreed.

“ Is this the reverse of the male gaze of something? ” Jared blurted out. “ Why do straight girls always go so gooey eyed for gay guys? ”

“ I'm bi, ” Paul said at the same time that Collin said, “ He's bi. ”

“ You jealous, Jared? ” Kim asked.

“ No. They're not even in love, Kim! How is what they have better than what we have? ”

“ I didn't say anything like that, ” Kim said. “ I just think it's beautiful, right Leah? ”

“ Don't bring me into this, ” Leah said, leaning back against me. 

“ Yeah, ” I continued, “ but you get all gooey eyed talking about them too. ”

“ Collin’s my imprint, ” Leah defended herself. “ Of course I'm happy to see him happy. And none of this has anything to do with the bite mark. Want to tell what we learned during the emotional connections when we made love? ”

“ Not really, ” I said. Those felt like sacred private times. 

“ Ok, I'll tell them. ” 

I gawked at her. 

She went on anyway. “ It's happened a bunch of times. We have a lot of sex. Sometimes it's little things, just assurance that we're one the right path, like what you guys had. Sometimes it's pretty big, like when we decided to tell Charlie Swan about the pack or processing some past trauma or when we learned that Emily was Sam's imprint. ”

“ Sam has an imprint? ” Kim asked, clearly stunned. 

Collin told that story for us too. He was useful to have around. His storytelling was animated, easy to follow and enjoyable to listen to.

“ I didn't even know Emily died, Leah, ” Kim said sympathetically. “ I'm so sorry. That's a messed up story. ”

“ We know, ” Leah said. “ We had a pretty big fight about it. It was difficult to talk about. It still is. ”

“ Why would you guys fight about that? ” Paul asked. 

“ I was being an ass hole, ” I admitted. “ I had a pretty strong response and I didn't want to talk about it. I still don't like talking about it. The very idea that I could have left Leah for an imprint, that we wouldn't have this. It still makes me sick to think about. ”

Leah added, “ He threw up a whole bunch when it happened. ”

“ Right after sex, big guy? ” Paul teased. 

Leah nodded. “ Right in the kitchen sink. ”

“ We had dinner with my mom that night. Tuna pickle casserole, ” I added. 

“ What the fuck! Allison made that? ” Collin was getting upset about the wrong thing. “ Why did you let her cook for you? ”

Leah was trying not to laugh. “ It was from when my dad died. Someone gave it to my mom, ” Leah explained. Then she asked Paul and Collin, “ So is the but mark an erogenous zone for you two as well? ”

Paul reached up to rub Collin’s neck. 

“ Not here, babe! ” Collin squealed.

“ And for you guys, too? ” Leah asked Kim. 

Kim nodded.

“ Do you guys think we can do that emotional thing too? ” Jared asked. “ Or is that just because you're all wolves. ”

“ No idea, ” I said, “ but we had the best results while making love, taking it slowly, face-to-face, not doggy style. So I'd recommend you start there. Paul, I'm guessing that was your experience too? ”

“ Yeah, real slow, ” he answered, holding Collins hand that had been rubbing his thigh. 

Jared nodded. “ Cool. We'll definitely try that. ”

“ Sam, it sounds like you've experienced this even when not taking things slow? ” Collin asked.

“ Only once, and it's not really something we understand, ” I said, not sure how to explain. “ Our guess is that the spirits wanted us to know something. That was when we learned about Emily and the imprint. ”

“ Wild! ” Collin replied. “ Now when we were talking at a pack meet once, you were talking about a meditation thing you guys do to get clarity. I'm guessing that the love making things is what you were talking about, right? ”

“ Yes. ”

“ So you can ask questions and get them answered by love making? ” Collin was so curious. “ Or how does that work? ”

“ It usually just works with what's heavy on our mind, ” I said.

“ Sometimes it reveals things that we didn't want to talk about, ” Leah said. “ So be aware of that. It forced some conversations that I wasn't ready to have. ” 

I nodded. “ That's true. It's impossible to ignore the things we've learned during that connection. ”

“ Should other wolves do it with their imprints? ” Jared asked. 

“ No one else has an imprint, ” I reminded him.

“ We do, ” Leah said, reaching for Collin with a cheeky grin on her face.

“ You're not biting each other! ” I said, pretending to be stern. 

“ That would be hot, ” Paul said. 

I went to smack him, but Collin had it covered. 

Paul continued, “ Seriously though, one of the best parts about the bite is that I don't have feelings for Leah anymore. Like, I still will protect her with my life, but I don't want to mate with her anymore. Jared, is it the same for you? ”

Jared was shaking his head, trying to get Paul to shut up. Kim was glaring at Jared. Jared was glaring at Paul. 

“ Sorry, Kim, ” Paul said. “ I've had a crush on Leah for years. I'm pretty sure that was just a problem for me. ”

“ No, I don't think it was, ” Kim said. “ I've seen Jared looking at Leah. He says it was just because she's alpha, but it always gives me a weird feeling. ”

“ It was a biological imperative, Kim, ” Collin piped up. “ It’s not their fault, not something they could control at all. She's the only wolf. But the need wasn't to fuck her, per say, it was to mate so that she was carrying their offspring. It wasn't sexual, except for Paul here who truly did have a crush on her. ”

“ You're not lying, Collin? ” Kim asked in a serious tone. 

“ You think I like talking about how my boyfriend had a crush on my imprint? ”

“ Sam and I hate it, Kim, ” Leah told her. “ But it's part of being the alpha pair. I have to deal with girls and Collin thirsting after my man, too. ”

Kim blushed deeply. 

“ And Collin? ” Paul asked, looking at his mate.

“ Look at him! ” Collin said, exasperated. “ It was before we even met. ” 

Paul looked at me, maybe seeing me as a sexual option for the first time. “ Damn, Sam. You are kind of gorgeous. ”

I had to laugh. “ I'm married, Paul. ”

“ Happily married, ” Leah added, glaring at him.

Jared was looking down at Kim, who was still blushing. “ Are you going to admit you have also thirsted after Sam? ”

“ No, ” she squeaked. 

Leah smiled at her. “ I won't be mad. I'm thirsty for him all the time too. ”

Kim’s face was crimson through her tawny skin. Her eyes were fixed on her feet. “ Ok, sure, yeah, he's pretty fine and yeah, I've noticed. ”

“ It's alright, ” Leah said. 

I disagreed. I was more than a little uncomfortable knowing that Jared's girl had been thinking of me like that. “ Jared, has your desire to mate with my wife gone away? ” I asked bluntly. 

“ Yes, absolutely, yes, ” he answered quickly. “ I would still give my life to protect her, as I hope you saw today. ”

“ I saw you, Jared, ” I assured him. “ You did great in the battle. I think we should encourage all the wolves to bite their imprints, when more imprint. ”

Collin asked. “ What about couples that aren't imprinted, like Paul and me, or Jake and Bella if they get to that stage? ”

“ I think that would be up to the individual couples, ” I said. “ But Jake's just a kid. ”

“ He's my age, ” Jared pointed out. 

“ But you guys are imprinted. And you liked each other before, ” I said.

“ It should be up to each couple, ” Leah said with finality. “ You told him not to bite, ” she said to me, “ but he couldn't help it. If a non imprinted couple is in the same position, that's their business. Who are we to say that they should wait for their imprints before biting? ” 

“ All excellent points, ” I conceded. “ The alpha has spoken. Is there anything else we need to discuss? I'm getting hungry. ”

“ Can you make it a priority to find the book on the bites? ” Collin requested. “ I think that would benefit all of us. ” 

“ Yeah, I can do that. Leah, you hungry? ”

“ Starving, actually. ”

I stood and pulled Leah up with me. 

~O~

“ I was really uncomfortable with all that about Kim, ” I said at the house. We were making sandwiches.

“ Why's that, baby? ” Leah asked.

“ I don't know. ” I shrugged. “ She's Jared’s girl. I felt like I was damaging their relationship somehow without even meaning to. And I’m really uncomfortable knowing that she's attracted to me. ”

Leah had a puzzled look on her face. “ Hmm, ” was all she said. 

“ I know you have more thoughts than that. Spill. ”

“ I don't know, ” she said, stroking my bicep. “ She's not blind. That was all she was saying. I think it's natural for people to notice beautiful people that aren't their partners. It doesn't mean that it damages their relationships. ”

“ Are you saying that you check out other guys? ” I could not believe what I was hearing. 

“ No, baby, we're not normal. We have each other. But I think it’s normal for other people. We can't hold everyone to our standards because they don't have what we have. ”

“ Ok, that makes sense, I guess. So you don't check out other guys? Right? ”

“ No, ” she said slowly. “ Sometimes I'll do it for a friend but never because I'm thirsty for them. Like, I remember encouraging Kim that Jared was cute and she should go for it, but I was never attracted to him. Know what I mean? ”

“ Sure. ” That did make sense. “ I remember you saying that the day he imprinted and I didn't think anything of it. ”

“ So the other thing, about being uncomfortable that she thinks you're fine… why aren't you uncomfortable with Collin and maybe Paul now thinking you're fine? ” she asked.

“ I don't know. They're not going to act on it. ” I was confident of that. “ And I don't think it impacts their relationship at all. And I guess I feel like I can't even talk to Kim now, because what if you think I'm flirting with her or something? Or what if she does? It just feels restrictive somehow. I kind of just wish I didn't know. ”

“ That's how I felt about Paul for a while, ” Leah admitted. “ I barely spoke to him from the time he joined the pack until I joined the pack. But when I joined, our connection got so much deeper, and then we had that Paul fight and I knew we'd be fine. ”

“ So do they need to have a Sam fight or something? ” I asked.

“ I think they just did. ”

“ Oh. So how do I act like things are normal? ”

“ Did you really not see her thirsting after you? ” Leah asked skeptically.

“ How would I actually see that? How did you see that? ” I asked. 

“ I've got some internal sensor where I can tell when people are looking at you like that. I've teased her about it though because she's a friend. Don't you have that kind of sensor? Have you never seen one of the guys looking at me in a way that made you feel uncomfortable? ”

“ Oh, all the fucking time! ” I exclaimed. “ They are disgusting! But they did protect you this morning, so I really can't complain. ”

We had eaten all the sandwiches and were now out of bread. 

“ How's your ass? ” Leah asked, running her fingers through my hair. 

“ It feels fine, ” I answered honestly. “ Want to check it out? ”

She reached down my shorts and touched around where the wound was. “ It just feels like your ass. ”

“ That's what it feels like for me, too. ”

“ You took a bullet for me, ” she whispered.

“ I guess I did. If he had hit you, I would have killed him, even though you probably would have been fine. So it's for the best. ”

“ You saved me twice today. ” She was looking in my eyes with pure adoration.

“ It was instinct, ” I told her. “ It wasn't some noble gesture. I just can't live without you, or bear to see you hurt. ”

She kissed me, sliding her tongue against mine. Then she was on her knees, slipping my shorts down.

LPOV 

We were laying in bed. I made Sam lay on top of me again. 

“ Are you sure you're ok? ” he asked. He was weird about squishing me again. It was adorable.

“ I just need this. I know it's weird. It just feels good. ”

“ Being squished? ” he asked 

“ You're like a weighted blanket. Very heavy. It feels nice. ”

“ If you say so. ”

“ You don't mind, do you? ” I asked. “ Is this boring? ”

“ Why would I mind? It's just a different way to snuggle. I just worry about you. I'm well over 200lbs. ”

“ I'll tell you if I'm squished or whatever and you tell me if you're bored or something. ”

He laughed. “ Sure thing, baby. ”

“ Sam, I feel like you've been happier lately, more laid back, even with this vampire army shit. ”

“ Yeah, I definitely have been, since Collin came. ”

“ That's what I was thinking. But why? I thought you'd be jealous. ”

“ I was expecting to be, ” he admitted, kissing my temple but not lifting himself off of me. “ I was dreading you getting an imprint, Leah. I was afraid you'd imprint on a man and he'd be more your soulmate than me. I felt really threatened by the idea. But it's Collin and he's great and he is your soulmate but it's great. I can finally relax again. ”

“ Huh. I didn't know you were carrying that weight. ” It made sense, that insecurity, but I had never considered it.

“ You were too until we learned about Emily, ” he reminded me.

“ But she was never really your soulmate. ”

“ No, definitely not. I've ran through all of my memories of Emily and there was just nothing about her that was remotely interesting to me, except that she was your friend. There was no way that she was my soulmate. ”

“ But you think Collin is my soulmate? ” I asked. I didn't think of him that way.

“ I mean, obviously I'm your number one soulmate, but he's a soulmate too, if that makes sense. A platonic soulmate. I'm glad you have him and that Paul has him and he's great for the pack. He's like a missing puzzle piece. ”

“ I think you're happier about him being here than I am. ” It was surprising how much Sam appreciated my imprint but I was pleased by it.

“ His presence relieves a lot of stress and worry for me. ”

“ I can see that. I think the whole pack sees that. They're more relaxed around you, a little less scared. ”

“ Oh, that's not great, ” Sam said, lifting himself a little.

I pulled him back down to me so he was squishing me again. “ Why's that? ”

“ They need to be scared, for the cage thing. If they're not scared of me, they'll be more bold about you. ”

“ Oh, none of them are going to be approaching the cage, baby, ” I assured him. “ They're still scared of you, just less scared. ”

“ They better not. ” I could feel his muscles clench on top of me as his fear grew.

“ This is getting a little uncomfortable, ” I said, “ because your body is not relaxed. ”

He rolled off of me and pulled me onto him. “ Sorry, ” he said sheepishly.

“ No, thank you for doing that for me for so long. ” I nuzzled my head into his shoulder and started kissing his neck. He rubbed my back soothingly. I fell asleep on him in the middle of the afternoon. 

~O~

I woke up on him a few hours later. He was snoring softly. It was angelic. I kissed his chin and his eyes opened. 

“ I didn't mean to wake you, ” I said. “ You were just so gorgeous. ”

“ What? ”

“ You can go back to sleep now. ”

“ No, I was sleeping because you were. If you're up, I'm up. ”

“ What do you want to do? ” I asked.

“ This, ” he said, just continuing to hold me.

“ You hungry? ”

“ Always. ”

So we cooked and ate and fucked the night away. 

SPOV 

I wanted Leah again in the morning, after breakfast. She was standing at the sink, doing the dishes, looking sexy as hell in one of my t-shirts. 

I stood behind her and wrapped my arms around her, one hand on her stomach and one on her breasts, squeezing gently. I kissed her bite mark, knowing it would get her attention. She gasped and reached back for me. 

I pulled her back to my chest so she could feel my erection on her butt cheeks.

“ Big boy, ” she whispered. 

I don't know why it turned me on so much when she said that but it always did. I growled gently in her ear. 

She turned around in my arms, put her arms around my neck and jumped. I caught her and brought her to the fucking shelf.

“ How do you want me? ” She asked.

I put both of her feet on the shelf. 

“ Like this, ” I said, “ Or wrap your legs around me. I want you to have both hands free to roam. ”

She smiled at me. “ You like how I touch you? ”

“ Always. It makes me feel desired, too. ”

“ Oh you're desired all right, Sam. God damn. ” She was gripping my back, pulling me close. 

I entered her. She wrapped her legs around me and drove her heels into my ass, pushing me in further. 

 

Chapter 40

SPOV 

We met the Cullens at the border by the stream. The entire pack was there. Quil and Embry had the backpacks with Edward’s body parts. Bella was hanging out in Jake's garage, waiting for Jake's return. She didn't want to come to see the Cullens.

The Cullens stood in a line on the other side of the stream. The big guy, Emmett, was carrying Edwards torso with his head attached. Edward looked as pissed as ever.

“Hello Headward,” Jake mocked him. 

“Ha ha. You think you are so clever,” Headward replied. It seemed like wit was not a specialty of his.

“So we're here to renegotiate the treaty,” the doctor said. “What is it that you would like for terms?”

“We want you to leave and never come back,” I said flatly. 

“We are prepared to offer you the same compensation package that we offered the previous pack. That would be monetary stability for all ten of you and all of your descendants.”

“Oh fuck no,” I said. “We want you to leave.”

“Some of your pack wants the money,” Headward said smugly.

“I'm not surprised,” I said. “They are not all familiar with the corruption of the previous pack. We will not be bought by vampires. Our job is to defend against the vampires, not enable them.” I turned to my pack. “The previous pack was paid for their silence and complacency. That's not us.”

Collin spoke up. “I agree. Our integrity is not for sale.” 

There was a murmur of approval among the pack. There was no dissenting voice. Again, I was grateful for Collin.

“Ok,” the doctor agreed. “We saw in the field yesterday that you can overpower us, even Edward. We will leave.”

“And if you come back, any of you, we will shred you,” I promised. “We will kill any vampire we see.”

“What about Bella?” Headward pleaded. “We need to take Bella!”

“There's not a chance in hell you're getting Bella back,” Jake said. “But can someone toss us her cell phone? She needs that back.” 

“What did you do to her?” Headward was whining.

I don't know what memory Jake was showing Headward, but it made him very upset. We had all smelled Bella on Jake. I was proud of the kid for claiming her so fast. Jasper tossed the cell phone to Jake who pocketed it.

“What about Edward’s body parts?” the doctor asked. “What do you want for them?”

“How about ten million per piece?” I offered boldly. 

“How many pieces are there?” Carlisle asked. 

“Fourteen.”

“So you want one hundred and forty million dollars?” he asked skeptically.

“Yep,” I said stone faced. I could play the stoic Indian when it was required.

“That's more than your previous pack asked for.”

“Yeah, you're right,” I agreed. “We should probably just burn them.” I brought out my lighter and started flicking it.

“He's serious, Carlisle!” Headward cried. “He wants to burn me. Give him the money!”

Jasper was giving me a funny look. He crossed his arms, studying me. “He is serious,” he added. “If you want to keep Headward whole, you should do as he asks.”

Carlisle glanced at Jasper, then turned his attention to me. “That's going to take a while to set up. How do you want it?”

“In a trust in my name and my wife's name. Sam and Leah Uley. U-L-E-Y. I’ll want to see the paperwork before I hand over the backpacks.”

“Fine. Let's meet back here next Saturday at noon. Everything will be done by then.”

 

LPOV

We all met in our yard after the meeting. A lot of the guys looked confused. We had felt that confusion in the pack mind but no one had tried to start the conversation before Sam was ready. I had to side with the confused pack members. I did not see this coming, Sam negotiating to sell Edward’s body back to them. I thought we would just hand them over. 

When we were all in human form, Sam began. “I should have talked this over with you all before doing this, but I didn't know they'd agree to leave so easily. So here's my proposal. We all eat about three times as much as a normal person, right?”

We all nodded. 

“I'd like to set up a trust that pays us four times the average single person's food budget monthly when we're phasing, double when we stop eventually. I’d like it set up so it funds future packs too, if we can. Invest it or some shit. Thoughts?”

“I like your thought process, Sam,” Embry said, “but that sounds really stingy. It'll take us years to spend one million of that.”

“I'm open to suggestions,” Sam conceded, “but I am mindful of the corruption that infected the last pack. It's something I will be wary of.”

“Then why did you put the whole thing in your and Leah's name?” Jake asked. 

“If I had our it in everyone's name, I could have just alpha ordered you all to go along with my plan anyway. I wanted to keep the instructions simple for the Cullens.”

“Fair point,” Collin said. “What if we do your food plan, but also add other avenues of accessing the money, like for college, buying or renovating a house, maybe even a hardship grant if a wolf falls on hard times.”

“Excellent ideas, every one of them,” Sam agreed. He looked at me. “What do you think, Leah?”

I sighed. This was a lot to think about. The only suggestion that came to mind was, “I think the fund should also provide for any medical needs for a wolf’s family, if the need arrives.”

“Excellent idea. But I mean, are you ok with this? We didn't discuss it beforehand.”

“Yeah, a little surprised,” I admitted, “but I'm pleased. I can buy more mushrooms for stir fries and blueberries for pancakes.”

“Yeah, you can, baby.” He kissed the top of my head. He addressed the whole pack. “The base plan will be the food payment. Then I want a list of suggestions for other ways to access the money. I'd also like a process in place for those who want to request funds. We need a schedule of who is going to watch the body parts each day. Those are $140 million dollar body parts, so it's kind of a big deal now.”

So we worked out a schedule. 

~O~

I had no finals on Tuesday so I took the bags after Seth afternoon and kept them until the pack meet on Tuesday. I put them in a double trash bag overnight so that they'd make a noise if they started to move around. Quil taught me that trick. Each backpack was kept in separate rooms.

Collin hung out with me at the house on Tuesday. He didn't have any finals that day either but he took a Thursday shift with the bags. We were both looking forward to graduating in a few days. 

“You excited to start working construction this summer?” I asked him.

“I don't think I'm gonna,” he said, a little embarrassed.

“Hey, that's fine.” I put my arm around him. “We can manage without you. But you're not planning on leaving, are you?”

“Just day trips. I won't miss patrol or anything but I'll be out of earshot if there is danger. Do you think that will be ok? I can bring my cell phone.”

“I think so. How far are you planning to go?” I asked. “And how often?”

“There are three casinos within a half hour from here, wolf running that is. I was thinking I'd hit up two each week, then rotate between a bunch more that are further out once a week. So I'm thinking three days a week.”

“Have you told Paul?” I asked.

He shook his head. “I'm nervous to, Leah. He's really excited about me doing construction and I'm afraid he's going to judge me. People assume I have a gambling addiction.”

“Do you?”

“No! I'm kind of like Domino from the comic books, with luck as some sort of superpower.”

“I have no idea what you're talking about,” I admitted.

“It was a character where luck was their superpower. You're super fast. Sam is super strong. Paul is super with his tongue. And I have super luck.”

“What does Paul do with his tongue?” I asked.

“He does this thing where he goes around and around the tip while also getting under the rim of the head. It's my favorite thing.”

“You are lucky. I'll give that a try with Sam.”

“Keep your hands working the shaft, though,” he reminded me.

“Yeah, I'm not a total newbie. Do you guys deepthroat?”

“That's how we finish, usually. It's way easier now as a wolf.”

“I never did it before I was a wolf,” I told him. “I didn't even like blow jobs. I just did it when he was horny but we didn't have time for sex.”

“The practical blow job,” Collin quipped. “How romantic. How did he feel about that when he learned you didn't even like them?”

“He didn't want to get blow jobs anymore but we talked it out.”

“And now you like them?”

I nodded. “As a special thing when I want to, yeah. I've given him like seven since Saturday.”

“I can understand that,” he said, squeezing me in a side hug. “That was crazy scary. And Sam saved your life twice, taking a fucking bullet for you. I’d be sucking on that dick non-stop too.”

“He said I wasn't really in danger from Edward, that you and Paul were right there and would have gotten Edward if Sam had missed.”

“That's a fucking lie,” Collin told me. “We were both a few yards behind him. If he hadn't knocked Edward off course, we would have been no help.”

“Then why would Sam tell me that?” I asked.

Collin shrugged. “I don't know. Maybe he wants to believe it. Maybe he doesn't want to face how close he was to losing you. And Billy Black was aiming for your head, sweetheart. That was a fucked up day, very scary for all of us. How are you doing with it all?”

“I didn't know Billy was aiming for my head!” I exclaimed. Then I confessed, “I use Sam as a weighted blanket.”

“New kink unlocked.”

I smiled. “It feels nice and he's so good about it.”

“He doesn't squish you?”

“He does but as long as he's relaxed it's fine. But if he tenses up it's uncomfortable.”

“Do you sleep like that all night?” Collin asked, a little concerned. It was touching.

I shook my head. “He's nervous about that, afraid that I'll suffocate or something. So we just do sessions after sex.”

“With all those blow jobs, how are you two having sex too? What is he? A limitless boner?”

I giggled. “Kind of. But I can always rub the bite mark if I want to go again and he's not ready. But we don't have to use that trick very often.”

“You are going to wear that man down,” Collin warned me.

“Ha. I don't think we're in any danger of that. By the way, he'll be home for lunch.”

“He runs home for lunch?”

“Just on Mondays and Tuesdays,” I clarified.

Collin squinted at me “Aren't you with him the other days?”

That was true. I usually worked construction on the other days. “Yeah, so he doesn't have to run home on those days.”

“What do you do when he comes home for lunch?” Colin asked.

I frowned at him. “You know damn well what we do.”

“Play cards and chat.”

“We always chat,” I said smiling. 

“So I should skidattle before he gets here?”

“Yeah, in about 20 minutes.”

“Do you think Paul will come home for me?” he asked. It was a sweet idea that I hadn't considered.

“Maybe. I think he was jealous that Sam had someone to come home to. And Sam always leaves him there all alone during lunch.”

“And when you're there?”

“We usually take a walk in the woods during lunch, at least for part of it.”

“How long have you two been married?” Collin asked.

I calculated in my head. “Nine months.” A lot had happened in those months.

“How long have you been together?”

“Almost four years.”

“How long sexually active?”

I had to think about that. “More than two years, maybe two and a half.”

“Has he always had this strong an appetite for you?”

I thought about how to explain it. “It's gotten a lot more intense since I became a wolf. A lot more intense. On both sides. I want him all the goddamn time too.”

“And you didn't before?” This was a lot of questions, even for Collin.

“I mean, it wasn't the same at all. We fucked just about every day, but not multiple times a day, not like we are now. Why?”

“What was Paul like before he was a wolf?”

“I'm pretty sure he was getting laid every day or close to it.” I hoped that didn't bother Collin but he knew Paul well and knew his reputation.

“But never a relationship?”

“Not really. Except that weirdness with that Amy girl.”

“Yeah. He told me about that. That story scared me more than any of his sexscapades.”

“He told you stories of his conquests?” I asked.

“Briefly, or if he wanted to try something different, he'd tell me about how he did it before.”

“And that doesn't bother you?”

“It was before me,” Collin said, totally chill. “He knows all about my past. Just because his is more… uh, erratic doesn't mean he shouldn't tell me.”

“Hmm. I'm glad Sam and I didn't have to deal with that kind of stuff.”

“I was just thinking about the appetite change,” Collin said, leading us back on track. “It changed when you became a wolf. I think it's the same for Paul. His appetite changed when his partner was a wolf.”

“Yes, that is exactly how it happened for Sam and I, although I thought it was just me at first, that turning into a wolf was turning me into a horndog. But he was getting more aggressive sexually, initiating a lot more, it all got way more intense when I became a wolf, which was kind of weird because I turned into a wolf the day my father died.”

Collin’s eyebrows lifted slightly. “And you were fucking the same day?”

“We bit each other a few hours after he died, and yeah, we fucked a bunch more that day.”

“I wonder what your daddy thought, looking down from heaven, thinking, my family must miss me. Shit! Sam's nailing my baby girl again. No, not again. He's nailing her again, already! Against a tree?! But they just did it!”

“Shut up!” I said, laughing. “It was a very emotional time.”

“Yeah, and you needed the comfort cock.”

I was laughing again. “I had just turned into a wolf. I wasn't thinking straight, although no regrets about what we did that day. It was so hot.”

 

SPOV 

I walked into my house, naked, ready to mount my wife.  But there was another man in my house. 

“Collin, you need to leave,” I said, mustering all the patience I could find.

Leah and Collin stood from the couch and turned around. 

“Big boy,” Collin breathed. 

Leah punched him in the arm, saying, “Only I can call him that.”

“Ow.”

“Sorry,” she said, “but you need to leave.”

“Any chance Paul is coming home for lunch, too?” Collin asked as he scurried for the door. 

“I didn't wait around to ask,” I said, maintaining eye contact with my wife.

She lept over the couch toward me. My hands dragged up the hem of her shirt, pulling it over her head. She unbuttoned her shorts, stepping out of them while I dragged her bra down her arms. 

Or mouths met, hungry for each other. Twenty minutes later, she was on my lap on the couch and we were making out like teenagers. 

“How was your morning with Collin?” I finally asked. 

“Fun. We just talked.” 

“About?” I asked, kissing her neck. 

“You and Paul and work, mostly.”

“Is he looking forward to working with Paul? Does he want to start next week?” I asked. We had enough work lined up to employ any pack member that wanted the work.

“No, he's actually going to go back to the old work he did.”

“Is he planning on leaving the rez?” I asked, pulling away, concerned. 

“No,” she said quickly. “He's just planning on a couple of day trips each week. He won't even miss patrols.”

“Huh. Ok. So he'll be going to Skokomish a few times a week? It's only an hour run, so I guess that's fine. What did he do for work down there?”

“He hustles casinos.”

I gulped. “Ok. I didn't know what I expected but it wasn't that. Does Paul know he's not working construction with us?”

“No. Unless Collin is telling him now.”

“I guess that's their business,” I said, not needing to know any more. “What did you say about me?” 

“Mostly stuff about sex.”

“Leah, that's private!”

“He gave me some tips. That thing I did with my tongue, that's a move from Paul.”

“Jeez, I definitely did not want to know that!” I exclaimed. “I loved that so much. It felt unreal. And now to know it's a Paul move… I do not want the two associated at all.”

She smiled. “I'll do it backwards next time so you won't be thinking about him.”

I had to laugh at that idea. “Oh there is no way I'll be thinking about him.”

“So if I get more sex tips from Collin, I shouldn't tell you?”

“No, you probably should. Otherwise I'll wonder.”

She grinned at me. “Wonder what?”

“Where you're learning new tricks. Like your blow jobs have been getting progressively better, and then today you pulled that and wow. I'm glad you told me. I would have wondered.”

“I'm nervous about working full time,” Leah admitted.

“Why’s that?”

“I won't get to see Collin much and that just feels wrong.”

“You two will have to make time. He's your imprint. You can't go long stretches without seeing him.”

“I know,” she said. “But how will I see him? We'll have Tuesday pack meets. Then I'll be working with you all week and fucking you all weekend. There won't be any time.”

~O~

The pack meet that afternoon was mostly uneventful. Everyone had heard about Billy trying to shoot me. Jake said Billy had snapped, that he was muttering incomprehensibly to himself. Jake took the car keys from him because he was afraid Billy might do something stupid if he tried to drive. That was indeed concerning. 

 

Chapter 41

LPOV 

I was surprised to see Ashley on the job site the next day. Of course we needed electrical work done, but I didn't know she'd be there. She was following Sam around, as she always did before I showed up. 

When Sam ran out to greet me, she slowly followed. “How was your final this morning?” Sam asked.

“Pretty easy,” I said. “Translating those books in my free time definitely gave me an advantage in my Quileute class.”

“That's great. So I'm going to have you working with Ashley. Just make sure she has access where she needs it, ok?”

I let Ashley take the lead. There wasn't much I needed to do except drill a few holes. 

“What's going on with Paul?” Ashley asked me after a while. 

“What do you mean?” I said, glancing over at Paul. “He seems normal to me.”

“I think he blocked me or something. He never responds to my texts.”

“Oh, he's not sleeping with you anymore?” I asked, then realized my voice was maybe a little too harsh for the situation. “Sorry, was that rude to ask?”

“No, that's the gist of it,” she admitted with a heavy sigh.

“He's seeing someone. How long has it been since you guys…?”

“Almost a month! That's like a record. Who's he seeing?” she asked. “Is it serious?”

“Uh, yeah, it's kind of serious. They're really good together, so I'm happy that he's not fucking around.”

Ashley sighed again. “I guess I'm happy for him. The sex was good but I was kind of using him anyway.”

“Using him for sex?” That was not a surprise.

“Using him because he looked like someone else I was into, the guy I really wanted to fuck.”

“You mean, Sam? My husband?” I asked bitterly, anger increasing in my voice.

Just then, Sam and Paul came up to us. “I need your help, Leah,” Sam said, pulling at my elbow. “Paul is going to help Ashley, ok?”

I glared at Paul. “You better not fuck her. I will tell Collin if you do.”

“I'm not going to fuck her. I'm just going to stop you from hurting her.”

“Probably a good idea,” I agreed.

“I'm going to take Leah for a walk,” Sam told Paul, pulling me towards the forest surrounding the lot.

“I'll be able to smell if you do anything, Paul!” I yelled. “I will fuck you up if you hurt Collin.”

“Collin will also be able to smell it too,” Paul reminded me. “I'm not going to fuck her. You have nothing to worry about.”

“Who's Collin?” I heard Ashley ask. 

“My boyfriend,” Paul answered. 

“Oh. I didn't know you were gay.”

Sam kept walking me further and further away from the job site. 

“They needed to talk,” Sam said. “Paul shouldn't have ignored her. It wasn't professional. Neither was fucking her in the first place.”

“I thought she wasn't going to hit on you now that I bit you.”

“She wasn't hitting on me.”

“Are you defending her?” I accused him, dumbfounded at his audacity.

“No. Just stating the facts. She's lonely. She thought Paul was a safe fuck and now she doesn't even have that. I think she was trying to be your friend.”

“By thirsting after my husband?!”

“She's lonely,” he repeated. “You know how she follows me around the site?” He waited for me to nod before he continued. “She talks about her favorite TV shows, ok? And sometimes she talks about her mom. As pathetic as it is, Paul was the only lay she's had in a while.”

“Isn't she, like, thirty?”

“I think so.” He shook his head. “I don't know.”

“So why isn't she just dating like a normal person?”

“I don't know, Leah. I'm not going to talk to her about that shit. But maybe you could befriend her, give her some dating advice, encourage her to get back out there.”

“And stop thirsting after my man!” I said, fists clenched.

“Exactly!” Sam agreed, unclenching my hands so he could hold them.

“Why aren't you uncomfortable with her thirsting after you but you are uncomfortable about Kim?” I asked him.

“Because with Ashley, I know exactly how to interact with her in every situation. I can politely ignore most of what she says. With Kim, well, she's Jared’s girl, which makes her almost family. And I just don't know how I'm supposed to interact with her at all. I barely did before. Now, even less so.”

“Yeah, ok, baby. Maybe I shouldn't have gotten so upset with Ashley,” I admitted. “Where are we going?” We had gone pretty far into the forest near the job site. 

“Are you ready to go back?” Sam asked, a little flirtatiously.

“Um, maybe, why? What do you want to do in the woods? Alone? With me?”

“I want you to take your boots off.”

I kicked off my work boots. 

“Now your pants,” he instructed, “and your panties.”

He was watching me as I pulled off my clothes, looking at my legs, breathing a little heavier. He stepped toward me and pulled his cock from his jeans. I lifted his shirt over his head, kissing his chest, loving the way his skin felt as we touched. He bent down a little and gripped my thighs. 

“Jump,” he said. 

I put my arms around his neck and jumped, wrapping my legs around his waist. He slid right into me, then backed me up against a tree, grunting and kissing me. He had me wedged against the tree as he thrust and ground into me.

“I missed you this morning,” he said, gazing into my face. 

“We were only separated for a few hours.”

“I know. And I wanted you with me for all that time.”

“You're so goddamn sweet,” I said. I squeezed my breast so he could watch. He squeezed the other, then bent down to suck ‌it. My hand was in his hair, holding him to me.

He fucked me, grinding on me, loving on me, rubbing my clit until I came. Then he released his load into me and kissed me so lovingly. 

He sat down on the forest floor with me on his lap. 

“I'm sorry I got mad at her.”

“Don't be. I'm annoyed with her all the time.”

“But you don't let her know.”

“Exactly,” he said. “Because we need good electricians. And even though she's annoying, she's a good electrician.”

We walked back to the site. I went back to work with Ashley. We had a good chat. She had been in a long-term relationship, four years. It lasted until about a year ago. That’s when he cheated on her. Fucking Paul had been a confidence boost for her. She was embarrassed about her crush on Sam, but she didn't know he and Paul were teenagers. She was extra embarrassed when she learned that. I encouraged her to get back out there, that not all guys are trash like her ex. It was nice. I kind of felt like I was summoning Collin, connecting with her so easily.

 

SPOV 

After work, we stopped in to see Old Quil. We brought him all the texts that hadn't been translated yet. We trusted him with the texts at this point. Above all, we needed to know everything if we were going to get this tribe back on track.

I began with a request. “What we need is the meeting times for every council meeting. We need the by-laws that say that the alpha is chief. Billy tried to shoot Leah. I'm ready to overthrow him.”

Old Quil looked so excited it would be creepy if we didn’t already know him well. “Good! I’ve got copies of the by-laws ready to go. The next council meeting is next Thursday at 5pm. They are always the third Thursday of the month at 5pm. For the first meeting, you should bring the whole pack.”

“That sounds a little chaotic,” I said, but it was also reasonable.

“You need them as witnesses. Were there witnesses to the attempted shooting?”

“Yes,” I said, recounting the incident so that Leah didn’t have to. “Collin and Paul were right there. Jake and Bella were in the garage but came out when the heard the gun shot. 

“They should all be there, except Bella, of course. But I think the whole pack should come. By chance, did you keep the bullet?”

“I did actually,” Leah told him. “It’s in a jar at the house.”

“Bring that too.”

“Ok, and what will happen if we bring the whole pack? Why do you want them all?” I asked.

“Probably chaos,” Old Quil says with a grin. “I’ll bring a copy of the treaty so that Ephraim will be exposed as the corrupt alpha he was. I’ve also got a copy of bank statements showing payment until they stopped.”

“We’ve renegotiated the treaty, Old Quil, and we are getting money from it.”

“Explain,” he demanded curiously.

“The Cullens are leaving,” I informed him. “That’s the new treaty. We are selling them one of their bodies back. That’s how we’re getting money from it.”

“I need a little more info on that body that you’re selling,” he said, peering at me.

“During the battle, one of them attacked Leah so we dismantled him. We gave the Cullens his head and torso but kept the rest. We’re selling the parts back to them to fund the needs of the pack. They’re setting up a trust that the whole pack can reach into as needed.”

“Ok, how much money is that?” he asked. “And what are the details of the trust?”

“It’s $140 million and the trust right now is just the money in our names, mine and Leah’s. We wanted to talk to the pack about how to restructure it for everyone. That will be finalized after we get the money and after the Cullens are gone. We wanted everything simple for the Cullens.”

“Ok, I don’t think we should bring that up at the meeting,” Old Quil said, but it wasn’t a suggestion. His voice was firm. “It won’t help your case at all.”

“Understood.”

Old Quil handed me a small book. 

I read the title. “Robert’s Rules of Order. What’s this?”

“You’re going to want to read that,” Old Quil said, tapping the cover. “It’s basically the universal guide for how meetings are run. You’ll need that information after you become chief. Council meetings are not like pack meets at all. Many of the council members only care about following those rules to the letter. They care about nothing else.”

I turned to my wife. “Leah, I think it makes sense for me to be the one who actually leads the meetings. Are you ok with that?”

Leah laughed. “Please do. I don’t want to fight with old fuddy duddies about verbiage. That’s your thing for sure, Sam.”

I smiled at her. “Perfect. I think the first meeting we’ll oust Billy, then deal with the dual chief question as needed.”

“All of the alpha pairs were dual chiefs,” Old Quil declared. “It might be best to start out with that established.”

“Won’t it take a lot of explaining to do?” I asked. “With the entire story of all the alpha pairs before, and Sarah Uley.”

“Does the pack have a storyteller?” 

“Collin Littlesea,” Leah said, “Sarah Uley’s great grandson. He is our storyteller.”

“He is,” I agreed. “I know Billy is a strong storyteller. Will it be a problem if the chief is not the storyteller?”

“No, the chief is not usually the storyteller,” Old Quil said, dismissing my fear with a wave of his hand. “If anything, it adds to your claim. Billy is no longer the rightful chief and this Collin will replace him as storyteller in due time.”

Leah nodded, saying, “He’s staying on the rez. He has to, for me and Paul.”

“Good. And does the storyteller get a seat on the council?” I asked.

“Of course. Any pack can have a seat on the council. They’ll have to be voted in, but with you two as chief, I don’t see much opposition.”

“We don’t want to be dictators, Old Quil,” I said. “We need to have balance.”

Old Quil nodded slowly, a gesture showing the wisdom of his years. “That will take time. If that’s what you want, be selective about how many pack members you allow onto the council.”

 

LPOV

Sam turned 19 that Thursday. I made him a cake and bought the ingredients for a steak dinner with potatoes and Brussels sprouts. It was one of his favorites but steaks were more expensive than I liked, especially considering how much we both ate.

I had tried to get hints about what he wanted for a present, but he said he had everything he wanted, but a cake would be nice. Paul was no help. He just said to let Sam do anal. I thought that was stupid. If Sam wanted to do anal, he would have asked. 

I even went to Collin for advice. Collin had some awesome ideas. Most of them centered around lingerie and underwear for me that Sam would like. So I went to Port Angeles with my backpack in my mouth. I got some lingerie from the mall that I knew he would love. I also saw a yellow dress that looked so familiar. Upon closer inspection, Hollister had the exact yellow dress that I wore freshman year in their spring collection. It was on clearance, and there was one in my size. 

It fit beautifully. My ass looked magnificent. I was so excited!

I went back to the lingerie store and got a bra and panties set in yellow to match the dress. 

When we got home from work, Sam tried to start making supper. 

“Oh fuck no, Sam, it's your birthday. I've got a plan.”

“Leah, it's Thursday. This seems like you trying to take my chores.”

I kissed him long and hard, then told him, “Fuck off.” I started to boil water for the potatoes. 

“What are you making? At least let me help.” I eyed him suspiciously. 

“You really want to know? You don't want it to be a surprise?”

“I want to know. I love cooking with you and that would be a fun birthday activity.”

I had to think this through. Cooking with him was fun. And what else was he going to do with the time that was more fun? “Fine, it's steak with mashed potatoes and brussel sprouts.”

His eyes lit up. “Do I get two steaks?”

“I bought eight so we could have them for lunch tomorrow too.”

He lifted me into a hug and spun me around. He crashed his lips to mine. “Thank you, baby!”

“Let's start peeling and chopping potatoes. Then when it's time, I'll let you cook the steaks so they are exactly the way you like while I get dressed.”

“Get dressed? You look amazing.” He put me down, stepped back and looked me up and down. I was wearing jeans and a white t-shirt. They weren't even clean. He was licking his lips like a horny weirdo.

“I got something special to wear for your birthday supper.”

“Am I going to want to fuck you in it?” he asked.

“That's the plan.”

“Maybe you could put it on now?” he said, pulling me close by the ass. 

“Let's get the potatoes started first, big boy.”

He growled. “I bet I can get all the potatoes peeled and cut before you finish showering and getting dressed.”

“It's a race.”

I ran to the bathroom and started the shower. I can usually shower pretty quickly but I did my whole grooming routine, shaving and trimming everything. 

I ran to the bedroom in a towel after blow-drying my hair. He had only a small pile of potatoes left to chop. I pulled on my new yellow panties and bra and threw the dress on. 

A horny whistle came from the doorway when I zipped up the dress. 

“Now I'm underdressed,” Sam said, walking toward me. 

I opened the closet door. I pulled out the suit he wore to our wedding. “You don't have to be.”

“Let me get in the shower first. I don't want to get the clothes all sweaty.” He brought them to the bathroom with him. 

I set the table, then prepared the Brussels sprouts for roasting. Sam stepped out of the bathroom as the Brussels sprouts went into the oven. 

“Oh damn,” I said, looking him up and down. 

He was one fine specimen sauntering towards me. “How much time before I have to start the steaks?”

“About twenty minutes.” 

He kissed my neck. “Twenty minutes? Oh, I can do a lot in twenty minutes. How did you get this dress to fit like this again? Did my mom tailor it for you?”

“No, I found it on the clearance rack at the mall.”

He stepped back, then slowly spun me around. “No,” he breathed. “It's a new dress?”

“It's the same one, but a new one.”

“Show me the old one. It looks identical.” I brought him to the closet and dug out my old yellow dress. It was identical, just smaller. 

“You are amazing,” he said, backing me against the wall. He squatted down and lifted my dress. “Matching panties. Very nice. I won't rip them. I want to see them again.” He pulled them down and set them aside. My thighs were on his shoulders the next second. His tongue went deep inside me.

“Agh! What the fuck, Sam! It's not my birthday. It's your birthday.”

“Mmm,” he moaned from down under. He briefly removed his tongue to say, “So I can do whatever I want.”

I closed my eyes. “Fine, whatever you want.” 

He spent most of the twenty minutes with his face between my thighs. Then he quickly fucked me so he wouldn't have a boner during dinner. While he made the steaks, I set out his other presents and cake. 

“What did you do, Leah? All I wanted was a cake.”

“I made you a cake,” I told him.

“I thought the dress was my present.”

“I didn't get your anything crazy. I asked Collin for advice because I had no ideas. And I found this dress during that shopping trip.”

“You asked Collin?” His eyebrows were up but he wasn't mad.

“I asked Paul first but he was no help.”

“What did Paul say?”

“He said anal,” I admitted. An unreadable expression crossed Sam's face and I was intrigued. 

“What?” I asked. “What's that face for? Do you actually want to do anal?”

“No, but it means… Paul, umm. Well, it means that one, he doesn't desire you the same way anymore and two, he thinks that his sex life has something that we lack, which means he's not jealous anymore. That's really great. A great gift, truly.”

“So have you ever fantasized about anal?”

“Of course!’ he said, squeezing my ass. “The idea is extremely sexy.”

“Then why don't you want to do it?”

“First of all, if you ever want to do it, I'll absolutely do it, but it's not something I particularly want. Ok?”

“Ok, so why don't you want it?” I asked again.

“A couple reasons. First, there's no pleasure in it for you, no g-spot or anything, so it goes against my goal of you associating my dick with your pleasure. Second, there's no natural lube so we'd need a lot of lube. I find lube a bit of a turn off. Like if you're not wet for me without lube, I don't really want to fuck you until you are. Third, I wouldn't be able to go hard for fear of hurting you. And finally, my dick would stink and taste like ass so you wouldn't want to give me a blow job.”

“So you like blow jobs.”

“You know I love them.”

I was on my knees. I had to turn him sideways because there was not enough room for me between him and the stove. Thankfully, that didn’t mess up the steaks.

After we ate and had some cake, I sat him on the couch with the presents. “None of these are serious gifts. You told me you didn't want anything but cake so think of these as bonuses on top of the cake.”

“And the steak, and the dress. Are you scared I won't like them?”

“A little,” I said, kind of embarrassed. “They feel kind of silly.”

“I'll be the judge of that,” he said, pulling the paper off the first one. The first box had two sets of bras and panties. He placed one of the bras on his chest. “It's perfect,” he teased.

“I can return it if it's not your size,” I teased right back.

“You are not returning any of this. I'd like you to wear these under your work clothes sometimes.”

“I can do that,” I said, kissing his cheek. 

“Is that what they all are? Sexy underwear for you to wear under your work clothes?”

I shook my head. “No. You'll have to open the other two to see what they are.”

He grabbed the next present and tore the paper off the box. He held up forest green satin lingerie. 

“I think of this as a casual piece, could be worn anytime,” I explained.

“Anytime?” he asked. 

I nodded. 

He grabbed my hand and placed it in his lap. He was so hard. I started to stroke him slowly through his pants.

“One more present,” I reminded him. 

He leaned forward and grabbed the last present. A few seconds later, he was holding up a black lace piece. His erection tightened in my hand and he was breathing heavier. 

“Want me to sit on it?” I whispered in his ear. 

“Please,” he groaned. I opened his pants and sank on to him. He unzipped my dress and lifted it over my head. “Oh God!” he said, seeing my yellow lace bra for the first time. He thrust into me while squeezing my breasts through the bra.

He reached around my back to unclasp the bra and let my boobs free.

“We'll need to have a fashion show,” he said.

“I can do that,” I said, unbuttoning his shirt.

He was kissing my neck. “You are so beautiful,” he breathed into my hair. 

I pulled his face to mine. “So are you,” I said into his mouth.

When he finished in me, I had a request. “Can we snuggle for a little bit before the fashion show?”

“Of course, baby, I was wondering if you’d want to. In the bed?”

I nodded and led him to the bed. “Naked, please.”

He nodded and took off his pants. “Do you want…”

“A weighted blanket,” I answered.

He nodded and laid down flat on top of me. His legs were on the outsides of my legs, squeezing them together. His torso was directly on top of mine pushing me into the mattress. His arms were under me, squeezing me to him. My arms were around him, pulling him even closer. His head was facing me on the pillow, watching my face with concern.

“Thank you,” I whispered.

He kissed my cheek sweetly. “Anytime. I’ll always keep you safe.”

“I know.”

“The whole pack has your back.”

“I know.”

“Even if I hadn’t gotten to Edward-”

I cut him off. “Collin told me he and Paul were yards away, that they wouldn’t have gotten there in time.”

Sam froze. His body began to clench but I ignored the discomfort. It only took a few seconds before he relaxed again.

“I don’t know why he told you that,” Sam said.

“Is it true?”

He gulped. I could see tears in his eyes. He nodded.

“Why did you lie about it?”

“I was so scared, Lee-lee. I didn’t want you to be scared too.” He started to lift himself off of me.

“No, I need you to stay.”

He nodded and relaxed back onto me. “Are you mad?”

“No. I get it. You saved me, Sam. But I feel like your lie diminished that entire memory and I don’t like it.” I could feel the tears in my eyes, too.

“I don’t like how close you were to real danger. It scares me so much.” He brushed the hair off my face with his palm. His thumb wiped a tear off my cheek. “I don’t want to think about it. I want to believe that they would have saved you if I hadn’t. I was trying to make myself believe it too.”

“I’m here. I’m ok.” I pulled him even tighter to me.

“I know. I intend to keep you safe for the rest of my days. But after Saturday, it was the first time since you phased that I wished you never became a wolf.”

“Oh. That never occurred to me. I’m still glad I phased.”

“Me too,” he agreed. “It was a fleeting thought.” 

“Are you ready for that fashion show?” I could feel his cock harden against my thighs. 

“We don't need to,” he said. “We can stay here as long as you want.”

I giggled. “What are you looking forward to seeing?”

He growled. “I want to see you in all of them, but I want to fuck you in the black one.”

“Alright, big boy,” his dick hardened even more and I loved it. “You can get off of me and we can get started.”

He lifted himself onto his elbows and climbed off. The loss of contact felt like its own heaviness. I followed him into the living room. 

“How do you want to do this?” I asked. “What do you want me to try on first?”

He handed my the white lace bra and panty set. I took them and started walking toward the bathroom.

“No,” he called a little sharply. “I want to watch you change.”

“Ok.” I was naked so I just pulled up the panties and clasped the bra behind my back. I turned to him and slowly spun in place. “What do you want me to try on next?”

“I want you to walk back and forth first.”

I walked from wall to wall in the living room twice. His eyes followed me greedily. “Now what do you want me to try on?” He wanted to see the green satin, then the black underwear, then the black lingerie.

I walked to the wall in the black lingerie. When I turned around he was right there. His body pressed mine against the wall. His mouth crushed mine. One hand was gripping my thigh and the other groping my boob through the lace. His cock was pressed against my stomach.

He lifted me onto his cock. I clung to him. He was thrusting and it was so good when suddenly, he put me down and separated us. He took several steps back.

“I need you to take that off. I’m afraid I’ll rip it.”

He watched me pull it over my head and toss it toward the couch. As soon as it was out of my hand, he was on me, all over me and inside of me all at once.

 

Chapter 42

LPOV 118

Saturday was the day we had all been looking forward to. The treaty with the Cullens would be finalized. They’d be gone, for good, forever.  

Sam woke up in a frisky mood, per usual. I woke up to him hovering over me, kissing the mark on my neck. “Good morning,” I mumbled.

“There you are,” he said, kissing me more passionately than anyone had the right to be at this time of day. One hand was in my hair, the other sliding down to my clit.

“Ah, Sam!”

“Leah,” he groaned, poking me with his cock.

“You want in, big boy?”

“Yes.” He was breathing heavy with anticipation. 

“Fuck me,” I whispered.

He filled me, holding my shoulder in place as pushed into me again and again. He was looking into my eyes. His eyes were filled with love and desire. He was so strikingly beautiful. I kissed him again.

~O~

“I want to burn Edward Cullen,” Sam confessed.

“I think we all do.”

“But I won’t. That money will be good for the pack.”

“Paul has him now anyway,” I reminded him. “So you can’t.”

“Yeah. That’s for the best, I guess.”

“I noticed that you didn’t take his body for any of the shifts.”

“No,” Sam shook his head. “I didn’t trust myself with it at all. I knew that it would be fine with you though, since you can overpower me, outrun me.”

That was a massive confession. He would have burned Edward Cullen if given the chance. He didn’t trust himself not to.

~O~

We gathered at the border by the creek at noon. Paul and Collin each had a backpack. The Cullens were all there. Headward was being held by the big one, Emmett.

Carlisle approached the creek from his side. Sam approached from our side. The doctor handed him a three-ring notebook. He walked it back to me so we could look at it together. Collin peered at it over my shoulder. 

The table of contents listed one, the new treaty; two, lawyer recommendations; and three, the outline for the irrevocable trust. The new treaty said that within three hours after this meeting, they would never be seen again in Washington State. If they were seen again, we had every right to attack. 

“Our lawyer, Mr. Jenks in Seattle, has agreed to work with you free of charge if you want to reshape the trust at any time. He also gave a list of other lawyers you can retain that are suitable for the job. The trust is irrevocable, so there is nothing we can do to claw that money back. It’s all yours. You can log onto that website there and see the balance.” 

Paul pulled out his phone and logged on to the website with the information from the binder. “That’s a lot of zeros,” he whistled, showing us the screen. 

“So if you can give us the backpacks, we’d like to double check that everything is in order, then we’ll be on our way.”

“Don’t reassemble him until you’re out of the state,” Sam cautioned. “He’s not stable, that one.”

“I wasn’t planning on it.” Jasper said. “We’ll be on our way.”

~O~

The next day, Collin and I graduated. We marched together, of course. His mom came from Skokomish rez. She and Allison were fast friends. Sam and Paul manned the barbecue in my mom’s backyard.

 

SPOV 

“I think your dad’s been sniffing around,” Paul said as we watched a bunch of hot dogs barbecue.

“Why do you say that?”

“There’s a nice truck that parks out front of Allison’s sometimes, nicer than mine. And the driver kind of looks like you but older. He’s well built. He always drives off when I look out the window.”

“I wondered if that would happen now that we cut off his money,” I admitted.

“What are you going to do?”

“Do you know if Allison has seen him? Have you asked Collin about him?”

“I’ve asked Collin,” Paul told me while rotating all the hot dogs clockwise. “He said your mom’s going through a dry patch, dating wise. He’s seen the truck too, but never seen the guy get out. I’m not sure she’d tell him if she had seen him, but they are really close.”

“But you never asked Allison outright?” I asked.

“No, never. Allison likes me but we don’t have that kind of relationship.”

“So she knows about you and Collin?”

“Obviously. I’m here every day.”

“What do your parents think, Paul?” I asked, looking over at him.

“Erm. I told them I was bi and explained what bi was to my dad. He wasn’t too impressed. My stepmom is actually super supportive. She fought with my dad about it so that was really nice. They’ve only met Collin a few times. She loves him, of course. My dad hasn’t talked to him at all.”

“That’s great, Paul, I mean not about your dad, but about your stepmom. You lucked out with her.” Everyone thought Paul was lucky when his dad married a wealthy (by rez standards) white lady. He was lucky, but more because his stepmom was an awesome person. I shuddered to think of how his transition would have been different without her.

“Definitely. I don’t know that I would have even told my dad if she weren’t around. What would even be the point?”

We were serving food before we were done cooking it all, which was fine. The whole pack was there, and Kim and Bella, along with extended family. It was a huge gathering. We needed a ton of hot dogs. When I finally sat to eat, I sat between Leah and my mom.

“Mom, have you heard from dad lately?” I asked casually.

She blinked a few times, hot dog frozen in her hand. “Yes, Sam, how did you know?”

I shrugged nonchalantly. “Just a hunch. What did he want?”

“Just a hunch my ass,” she spat. “How did you know?”

“Paul saw him sniffing around.”

“Around the house?”

“Yeah. What did he want?”

“Well, he started out being charming,” she told me icily. “You know your father. But I told him to cut to the point. So he asked if I had found any old books that might have belonged to his father.”

“And what did you tell him?” I asked.

“I told him that I threw out all of his garbage long ago.”

“So that was the end of it?”

“No,” she said. “He wanted to come by and look for them. I told him if he’s on the rez, maybe we should negotiate the back child support he owes me. And he hung up.”

“Good for you, Ma.”

“Now care to tell me what this is all about?” she asked.

So I told her about the money and how I got it cut off. At first her face was red with rage, then smug when I told her he was probably broke now.

“I think he’s staying with your Gran if you’d like to have a chat with him.”

“I think I’ll do that.”

~O~

The next day, Leah and I took the day off to visit Gran. I gave Paul the day off too. He went with Collin to the Skokomish casino just to see what Collin did there. 

“Sam, what do you want?” Gran asked, opening the door only a crack.

“Sam’s here?” my dad’s voice called from inside the house. “Open  the door, Mom, I need to talk to him.”

When Gran opened to door, my dad and I stood eye to eye. I said nothing.

“Come in, son. We have a lot to discuss.”

I guided Leah in, then stepped up into my grandmother’s house. I was pleased to see that I towered over my father now. “You remember, Leah, my wife,” I said, reintroducing them.

“Your wife? You didn’t wait long, huh, son?” He stepped back and looked at the two of us. His eyes lingered a little too long on Leah. “Well,” he said, eyes on her chest, “you both have grown up quite a bit.”

I tightened my arm around her shoulder. “Yes, quite a bit, Dad.” I led Leah to the couch. “I’m not surprised to see you back, snooping around.”

“Why do you say that?” he asked nervously. “I just came to see my mom.”

“Right. So this has nothing to do with the Cullen money being cut off?”

“Cullen money? What Cullen money?” He was perspiring. I felt a deep satisfaction when I heard his heart rate pick up. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You said the Cullen money ended when your father died,” Gran accused.

“It did, Mom, I don’t know what Sam’s talking about.”

I set the record straight. “Gran it did not end with Gramps’ passing. The beneficiary changed. So when Dad here got the money, he left the rez to do his own thing. I’m the alpha of the current pack and I shredded that treaty, so now there truly is no more Cullen money.”

“You what?!” Dad screeched. “People counted on that money! I had a business to run and now I’m ruined. Foreclosures left and right! How could you do that to me?”

“That’s rich,” Leah said, “coming from the man who walked out on his family as soon as he had money.”

“Is this true, Josh?” Gran asked. “You had the money all along? You let me suffer! You let your own wife and child suffer! You piece of shit! Get out of my house!”

Dad didn’t move. Gran would have to deal with him herself.

“We’ll be off, too,” I said. “Always nice to see you, Gran.” 

Leah and I left without another word. I didn’t want to hear Gran's excuses or my father's. I just wanted him to know that I did this to him. I took the money that he was counting on. I ruined him, just like he ruined his own mother. 

“Sam, wait!” Gran called after me. 

I kept walking away. There was no justification for how she treated me after my grandfather died. She had completely cut me out of her life. She tripled my losses, so I lost both her, grandpa and my dad all at once. 

~O~

At the pack meeting on Tuesday, we started writing down everyone's ideas about the money, who should be able to access it and how. It would take a few more rounds of discussion for everything to be ironed out, but we were generally in agreement. We needed to find a balance between meeting the needs of the pack and the tribe without falling into corruption.

The conversation shifted to the upcoming counsel meeting. “Everyone needs to be there,” I told them. “No exceptions.”

“Collin,” Leah said, touching her imprint’s arm. “You will be the storyteller for the pack and the tribe. It is clearly your gift. Previously, Billy did that for the tribe, but now it will be you. Do you understand?”

He nodded. “I understand, but I don’t know all the stories.”

“That will come in time,” I assured him. “Old Quil is translating more books. He can guide you, letting you know which books are most urgent, which stories the tribe should know. You should visit him”

Paul was beaming with pride, knowing his mate was the new tribe storyteller.

I had pulled enough money out of the trust to give everyone their food supplement money. I’d dole that out each week until we had the trust restructured properly. 

~O~

The entire pack arrived at the counsel meeting at 4:45. Leah and I took a seat. Everyone else stood around the wall.

Billy was pissed to see us all there. The rest of the greater counsel was surprised, but welcoming. Billy started the meeting. 

“Point of order,” I called out. “Billy Black is not the chief of this tribe. He should not be presiding over this meeting.”

A murmur arose from the council. The pack was silent, patient. 

“Hogwash!” Billy declared. “None of you have the right to be here!”

I stood firm. “It is you who does not have a right to be here. Jake speaks for the Black line. Your corruption invalidates your claim to any leadership position.”

Old Quil looked giddy. The rest of the counsel looked confused. The pack was still well-behaved, lined up against the wall quietly.

“Please explain yourself, Sam,” Eben Peterson said. “We recognize you as the alpha of the current pack. All you say about the chief and corruption, it makes no sense. Please, explain yourself.”

“Collin, are you prepared to tell the story of Sarah Uley?” I asked. 

Collin nodded and stood. The entire council was enrapt as he told of Sarah Uley, the alpha female that Ephraim rejected. He told of the corruption that had permeated the tribe ever since. He told about how he and Brady were found and brought into Sam’s pack, where they belong.

“What is your proof, son? We’ve never even heard of this Sarah Uley woman.” Eben asked. 

Old Quil made some sort of hand signal to Quil. Quil opened the door to let in Thomas Wilka and Buck White. Buck White had the entire translation of Sarah's book. He passed around several copies. Old Quil did the same with Levi Uley’s book. 

Collin introduced the guests. “They can answer any questions the counsel may have.” Then he explained the texts. “These books are firsthand accounts. They have been preserved by the Uley descendants, along with all of the alpha pair books..”

Quil put the box of ‌books on the table in front of his grandfather. 

“I've been reading and translating them,” Old Quil told his fellow council members. “It's all true. The Black line obscured the truth about the alpha females. That's why the spirits chose a new line to lead the pack and the tribe.”

“How long have you known this, Elder Ateara?” Eben asked.

“I first learned of the alpha pair texts a few months ago but it was only this past week that I understood it completely.”

“Please explain yourself,” Eben insisted. 

“The corruption I knew about since my father died. That is my shame to bear.” He handed around copies of his own bank statements and photocopies of the old treaty. “I benefited from it my whole life so I was  hesitant to end it. The alpha pairs I learned about shortly after the famed book heist.”

Everybody had heard of the book heist. There was no explanation needed there.

“However, there were gaps that I did not understand,” Old Quil continued.

“Why did you not tell us about the alpha pairs books?” Eben asked.

“It was not mine to tell. I am not chief. Sam and Leah are chief. When Billy shot at them, that's when they decided it was time to overthrow him.”

A gasp emerged. It made me smile. Apparently, that gossip hadn't made it around the rez. Jake put his father's rifle on the table. It was still bent in half. Leah placed down the jar with the bullet she retrieved from my ass. 

Collin told them about our visit to Jake after the battle. “I turned just in time to see the gun go off. He was aiming for Leah's head. Sam shifted and leaped in the blink of an eye.” There was laughter as Collin described the wound to my rump and the efforts to retrieve the bullet. Collin finished the story on a somber note. “If it weren't for Sam, that may have been a fatal wound for Leah.”

“As it should be!” Billy cried out. “Alpha females are primitive. We have evolved past that!”

“Do you have evidence for your claim?” Eben asked Billy with an admirable calm. 

“You have it right in front you!” he hollered, holding up the book nearest to him. 

Paul was the closest pack member to Billy. He stepped forward and took the book from his hand. It reminded me of my alpha order, when I commanded the pack to protect the books. The order had power, even now, months later.

Billy looked bewildered, but he continued. “Ephraim was the last great chief. He decided. His word is law.”

James Wilde piped in. “If a former chief made an error in judgment, we are not way obligated to uphold their decision.”

“Very wise point,” Old Quil commented. “Ephraim’s corruption proves his error in judgment.”

“You are corrupt too!” Billy said, pointing at Old Quil. “And your father was before you.”

Old Quil nodded. “I acknowledge that. I can accept any punishment that the council decides on. However, I would ask that you spare my grandson. He had no knowledge of the corruption.”

Eben addressed Quil. “Did you know about the corruption of your forefathers?”

“Chief Sam told me about it at a pack meet. Before that, I was told that we were better off than most on the rez because of my dad's life insurance policy.”

“Jacob Black,” Eben said. “Did you know about the corruption?”

“I found out when Quil did, at the pack meet led by Chief Sam. My father told me that we were well off because he received a salary as chief.”

A murmur of anger arose.

“Silence,” Leah ordered. Just like that, there was silence. 

“Chief Sam,” Eben said. “Did you know about the corruption?”

My wolf was almost purring at how everyone was addressing me correctly. I wanted the same for Leah. “Chief Leah and I first learned about the corruption after the book heist. Up until very recently, my father was still getting the payments. The Uley line is as blemished as the other families.”

“Thank you for your honesty, Chief Sam,” James Wilde said. “Elder Ateara, you said you didn't understand it all until this past week. Please enlighten us. What did you learn this past week?”

He pointed at Leah and me. “They were only giving me a few alpha pair books at a time. This week, they brought me the whole box.” He gripped the side of his box happily. “I've barely slept a wink since they gave it to me,” he said, laughing oddly. “I just wanted to read them all.”

“What did you learn?” Eben asked. 

Old Quil picked up one of the texts. It was one that was written in an older dialect. I remember that Leah had tried to read it but put it back in favor of a simpler book. 

“This book outlines our most ancient and sacred ritual. It is mentioned in all of the alpha pair books but not explained. That is because it was common knowledge for the entire tribe, up until Ephraim tried to eradicate it from our history.” 

Old Quil paused, letting his words settle in our minds as he glanced around the room for effect. “To the tribe, the mark was a symbol of honor. It was worn by the beloved of the pack. Each wolf would mark their chosen love, their mate. However, it was much more valuable than a symbol of honor. It creates a connection between the mated pair and the spirit world. It allows the pair to communicate with the spirit world however the spirits see fit. The alpha pair are said to be like a lightning rod for this wisdom.”

Lightning rod for wisdom. That phrase echoed through my mind. It made so much sense. That explained why Leah and I were able to gain so much wisdom from the mark.

“Blasphemy!” Billy cried. 

“The member will come to order,” I declared, remembering what I had learned from Old Quil's book on how to lead a meeting.

“I don't have to listen to you!” Billy shouted. “None of us do!”

I looked at my pack, deciding who to choose for this special task. “Embry, please take Billy home. Keep him there until another pack member relieves you.” It wasn't an order, but Embry wheeled Billy out.

“What now?” Mr. Aratuk asked. He was my mother's cousin. “Do we just accept you as Chief, Sam? Because you are supposedly a lightning rod for wisdom from the spirits?”

“No.” I put my hand around Leah's shoulders. “We are dual chiefs, a lightning rod only as a pair. We don't understand all that being dual chiefs entails. We are still translating the books, with Old Quil's help. But we'll figure it out.”

“What about Billy?” James Wilde asked. 

“I recommend grace,” Leah said, loud and clear. “Both he and Old Quil inherited the corruption. They did not choose it. They inherited it from their fathers, men they trusted.”

“But he shot at you,” Eben reminded her. 

“He did. However, according to Jacob Black, he is going through a mental health crisis with all of this rapid change. His actions are not acceptable but he is a member of this tribe, beloved even. A harsh punishment will not heal the wounds of this tribe. It will create new wounds.”

I caught Collin’s eye. It seemed like neither of us were thrilled about Leah’s leniency plan. It wasn’t something Leah and I had discussed beforehand so I’d have to use grace to discuss it with her openly now.

Collin spoke up as storyteller. “Taha Aki crushed the spirit of Utlapa, one who tried to obscure the tribe's connection to the spirit world.”

“Are you suggesting capital punishment?” Jake asked.

“Not at all,” Collin answered. “Utlapa had the ability to inhabit bodies. He continued to be a risk to the tribe until he was killed, unfortunately for him. I am suggesting that whatever punishment Billy receives, it needs to block him from harming the tribe and obstructing the pack's connection to the spirit realm.”

I nodded. “Collin is the new storyteller of the tribe, as you have all witnessed tonight. In times past, the pack was known among the tribe. It was Ephraim’s pack that hid it in order to hide their corruption and shame. We should hold a bonfire for the tribe, let Collin tell the stories that the tribe needs to hear.”

“You want to declassify the pack? Won't that put the pack at risk?” Eben asked.

“It didn't in the past,” I pointed out. “It would make our community stronger, build pride in our people.”

“It would also crush Billy's ability to harm the pack,” Leah added. “It is still more lenient than he deserves. It is grace.”

“Collin,” Old Quil said. “Do you feel prepared to lead a bonfire?”

“Uhh, no,” Colin admitted readily, not afraid to admit his limitations. “But I do feel prepared to tell the stories. I don’t know enough about the bonfires to lead them alone.”

“I will help,” Leah announced. “I know enough of our bonfires and it will help the tribe understand my position.”

Thus it was decided.

Author’s Note: I’m publishing the last two chapters today, so if you’ve read to the end, the epilog is surely up by now and it’s short. 

 

Chapter 43

Author’s Note: I’m publishing two chapters today so if you clicked on this before reading chapter 42, check that one out first. 

Also, thank you to everyone who interacted with this fic, especially my commenters. You kept me motivated and engaged with this story.

 

Six Years Later…

“It's sad to see it go,” I said, watching the pack demolish the last of our love nest. 

“Leah,” Sam said sternly. “This is not sad. This is great.”

“But think of all the memories!”

“We'll make new memories. And it's not like we'll ever forget!”

“But the fucking shelf!” I reminded him.

“I like it in its new spot.” He wrapped his arms around my ribs, right under my swollen breasts. He pulled my back to his chest, turning me toward our new house. It sat right next to our old house on the same lot. It was proudly built by our construction crew. 

The crew primarily consisted of me and Sam plus Paul and Jared. Sam taught Kim how to do the books, so she’s on the payroll too. The other guys will join us if they need extra cash, but most of them are doing well for themselves. Still, keeping them on the books as part time employees has helped with our cover. 

They’re all doing well for themselves though. They rarely made requests to dip into the Cullen funds. Jake and Embry started an auto repair shop that is quite successful. Quil was a mountain guide, leading tourists and trekkers on dangerous hikes. Seth and Brady went to college in Seattle but they run home on the weekends, most weekends at least. And when they come home for the summer, Seth and I pick up our old routine of Seth afternoons.

Collin gave up swindling casinos about a month after graduation. He was just in time to start classes at the community college in Forks. Now he teaches history at the rez school and has started a Gay Straight Alliance. He helps the construction crew in the summer, which is why he was actively destroying my love nest with the rest of the pack.

The new house we built… it was a nice house. It had two stories and five bedrooms, way more than we needed now. But Sam wanted to build it correctly from the start, not have one of those Frankenstein houses with additions coming off every side. 

The house was finished, but I wasn't ready to move in. I liked our little love nest. I wanted to savor it. 

That's why Sam got the pack to demolish our little house when I fell asleep at my mom's house on Seth afternoon. I had needed an afternoon nap like clockwork for the past few weeks. I should have seen it coming when Sam had stopped nagging me about making the move. 

When I fell asleep earlier that day, Seth took little Levi to the playground. Levi would go anywhere with his Uncle Seth. Mom guarded me, ready to call Sam as soon as I woke up. But there were only a few walls standing when I got back. Our love nest was gone!

“It's for the best,” Sam said, rubbing my big belly smugly. “Levi will get his own room instead of that subdivided living room. He's been so excited. And we haven't been able to use the fucking shelf since I installed it in our new room.”

“You never should have taken it!” I pouted. “I just wanted more time in our little house.”

“I know, Lee-lee. I know. But I think you need to go through your nesting in the new place.”

I hated to admit that he had a point. I hadn't been able to start my nesting phase of my second pregnancy. Sam knew that but I didn't have to tell him he was right. 

Old Quil walked out of the new house, heading straight toward us. “Chiefs, I have blessed every room of the house. It is ready for you to dwell in now.”

“Thank you, Old Quil,” Sam said.

When Old Quil walked away, I turned around in Sam's arms. My belly was between us now. 

He leaned forward, resting his forehead on mine. “Will you ever forgive me for demolishing the house?” he asked. 

“I'll think about it,” I told him. “But don't do it again.”